Chapter 1
Notes:
This story is the first in a series.
Chapter Text
And One to Grow On
The worst thing you can try to do is cling to something that is gone or to recreate it. - Johnette Napolitano
Prologue:
21st August
Raphael had always had a temper. In fact, he was known for it but that didn't mean he was always angry, the reality was actually far from it. However, if one were to question him right now about it, he would be hard-pressed to remember the last time he wasn't filled with an almost blinding rage at himself, his brothers and at the world.
Fuelled by fury, he pounded across the rooftops searching for trouble like he did the vast majority of nights nowadays. As he ran, he felt an almost forgotten loneliness sneak its timid head up to peak out through a tiny crack within his swelling rage only to duck down again as fast as it had appeared, as if in fear for its very existence. From his vantage point on the high rise buildings, Raphael peered desperately into the night.
Where the hell were all the lowlifes that plagued this city when you really needed them.
He needed to feel like himself once more and he knew that that was never going to happen again. Not since that night...
… that night when...
He still felt chills when he remembered the screams of despair and anguish coming from his brother that terrible night so many months ago.
He squeezed his eyes tightly closed as he tried to push that scarring memory from his mind.
A sound caught his attention from below in a nearby alley and Raphael turned his head, suddenly aware. His face twisted into an almost feral grin, eager to spend some of his mood on someone well-deserving as he ran to the edge of the building which he stood upon and dropped his way down, catching himself on various window sills and pipes just often enough on the way to the ground below to avoid injury. He spied a small group of young men wearing gang colours, not one he really recognised, not that it even mattered to him, surrounding a woman who looked to be in maybe her mid-twenties. Somewhere at the back of his mind, he noticed her terror but he didn't really care enough about anything anymore to take it into consideration.
The turtle growled a warning as he approached the group from the shadows, noting with a dark pleasure the looks of fear filling the young gang members' faces as they turned to face him; the being they had only previously considered to be a dark fable haunting this city. He twirled his sais slowly, lazily, daring them to come at him and they did not disappoint. Raphael allowed them to get close, surrounding him, let them swing their makeshift weapons of pipes, bats and in a couple of cases, knives. He allowed them the first move, taking their hits just to drive home that he could, knowing they were too pathetic to actually hurt him so easily and not really caring besides.
“Pissweak!” he growled in a low tone, delighting in the way the punks started at the sound of his rough spoken voice before bursting into a flurry of movement, kicking and punching, slashing and slamming the pommel of his weapons into their soft, tender bodies.
Raphael was dimly aware of the woman screeching with terror as she ran desperately for her life while he took out his incessant rage on her various attackers. Before he was even fully aware of it, all the pathetic lowlifes were down on the ground, unconscious or panting and moaning in pain and fear. Raph sneered at them. they had barely made a dent in his ire, almost nothing did these days.
He made his way back to the rooftop, pulling his way speedily up a nearby fire escape. Wondering dimly at the pain in his left arm, he realised that one of the knife wielders had actually gotten lucky. Raph fingered the cut carefully, inspecting it and was vaguely relieved that it wasn't deep and wouldn't even require stitches. He decided he may as well just ignore it until he got home around dawn and returned to pounding across the rooftops once more.
-:-
“Raph! Come on, man,” Raphael heard a familiar but tired voice reach his ears. “Call it a night bro, just this once!”
He turned to face the caller, annoyance plastered in plain view across his face. “Fuck, Casey, just leave me alone already!” he snarled his displeasure, “I'm sick of you comin' after me nearly every damn night!”
“Someone's gotta... You don't have to go home, just come to my place, share a couple a beers, hang out with me!” the panting human in the hockey mask implored desperately as he approached the red bandanna wearing turtle. “Like you used to before...”
“Dammit Case! I said just leave me alone! Get the fucking hint! I gotta be out here so I don't hurt anyone I care about!” Raphael exploded, twisting to move away again and wishing that his friend would just understand already.
“You're already hurtin' them. Every time you take on the scum of the city alone! Keep this up, Raph an' you're gonna get seriously hurt or killed!” Casey reached out to put a hand on the turtle's arm as he pleaded. “There's already been enough loss as it is.”
“For fuck's sake, Case! Don't you dare try an' guilt me!” Raphael snapped, whirling around to face Casey, his fury bubbling up uncontrollably as he reacted badly to his friend's touch. Without realising what he was doing, Raph found himself shoving his best friend away violently, pushing him off balance. As Casey fell painfully to the rooftop surface, Raph was aware with growing horror that he could have really hurt his friend badly and the guilt and anger at himself overwhelmed him. He stood staring in shock just long enough to ascertain that Casey was thankfully okay before stuttering a rushed apology and running.
He couldn't stay there!
He couldn't risk accidentally hurting his friend again.
He needed to work this anger out before it completely consumed him and he hurt one of the remaining few people he loved.
But he didn't know how. Nothing was right anymore. Everything was completely unbalanced with him gone...
Raphael ran for what felt like hours until he was exhausted and collapsed to his hands and knees on the rooftop panting. After a few minutes, he looked up at the cloudy, moonlit sky and screamed his pain, his rage, his frustration and most of all his grief until he ran out of breath. Finally spent, he hung his head, just breathing, in and out, over and over.
Sometime later, though he didn't know how much as he had long since lost track of time, Raph felt the sudden need to lift his head, turn and stare into the distance. He really wasn't sure what it was that gave him the urge to do so but he obeyed his instinct anyway and what he saw chilled him.
There was someone out there, on the far rooftop and he could tell it wasn't Foot. Raphael squinted into the night, he needed a clearer look but the figure was too far away. He clambered unsteadily to his feet, limbs still shaky from his relentless run and started moving slowly in the direction of the figure. His eyes widened in surprise as he froze to the spot.
He could have sworn it was someone on a skateboard...
And that it was another turtle, though, the silhouette looked wrong...
But his remaining brothers almost never left the lair anymore, unless they absolutely had to.
Raphael continued to stare from his vantage point at the edge of the rooftop and suddenly started as he saw a brief flash of colour in the pale light of the half-moon as it ducked out from behind the clouds.
Before he even realised it, Raphael was vaulting to the next rooftop and sprinting across the buildings faster than he had ever run before. However. before he could catch up, the figure, still on its skateboard, jumped over the side of the building, disappearing from Raphael's sight as if it had never even been there in the first place.
-:-
Chapter 2: ch 1
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
Chapter Text
Rating: T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Only mine in my head. In reality, TMNT and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 1
21st August
Raphael stared wildly around the trash-strewn alleyway. If he hadn't seen signs of skateboard tracks within the dust on the rooftop, he would have simply thought that he was losing his mind. Raph was about to start searching the possible hiding places within the dark alley when he spotted a manhole cover. It wasn't quite sitting in place properly, as if it had haphazardly been dropped into place, creating a possible trip hazard for the unwary. When the red masked turtle looked more closely, he could see signs of recent movement. There were the torn remains of a shopping receipt sticking out, caught in the lip of the huge metal disk. Raph looked closely at it and saw today's date printed clearly upon it. He realised then that it was pointless looking around the alley as he knew without a doubt whoever it was had gone below.
Heart pounding with tension and perhaps a touch of excitement, Raphael hurriedly lifted the cover, all but running down the ladder. Sure, he could have simply dropped down to the tunnel floor but he didn't want to risk ruining any signs of passage. Carefully, he stepped off the bottom rung and to the side. He pulled his Shell-cell from its pocket in his belt and switched on the light. An unfamiliar feeling filled him as he saw fresh smudges in the dirt beneath the ladder.
Someone had been here!
The shape of the footsteps looked odd though, like nothing he had ever seen before and Raphael couldn't tell which way they had gone. He looked to the nearby gently flowing water, realising they were probably walking through it to hide their tracks. Raphael turned off the light on his Shell-cell and stood still, listening hard in hope of hearing a sign from which direction the skateboarder had gone in.
Nothing! Raphael growled softly to himself in frustration and decided to just pick a direction. After a few hundred meters, he reached a cross intersection. Raph couldn't see any sign of recent life here so he decided to check the other way instead. Finding nothing in that direction either, he decided it was pointless and to just go home. Leo was a far better tracker than him; maybe his older brother could find something that he missed.
If he could convince his brother to actually listen to him for once...
-:-
Cringing inwardly, Raphael entered the still lair. His home was way too quiet these days, stiflingly so. The only lights on were a small lamp in the common area, the dojo and a small strip of light peeking through the gap in the bottom of the door to Donnie's lab.
Raph could remember the times in the past when Leonardo would wait up anxiously for the hothead to return safely home but he hadn't bothered to do so for months now. It was like he had given up on everything.
Though Leonardo wasn't the only one who had.
Raphael felt like they had all given up, one way or another and that nothing was really worth the effort anymore but what he had seen earlier gave Raph a stirring of much-needed hope. He took a hesitant step towards Leo's room then paused. Suddenly, he wasn't quite sure just how to approach his brother. None of them really ever talked anymore and he'd never been great at just talking anyway. It didn't help that they only saw each other for training and meals nowadays and when they did, it was usually in strained silence.
Unconsciously as he hesitated, Raphael clasped his left arm with his other hand, hissing as he was reminded of his injury. Decision made, Raph spun around on his feet, heading instead for the infirmary attached to the side of Donatello's lab.
As Raph rummaged through the first-aid kit, his genius brother hesitantly entered the room, “Here,” Donnie spoke softly, “let me do that.”
Raph wanted to argue, he had been fine taking care of his minor injuries for months now and this time was no different to any other but something made him stop, the protest dying unspoken in his throat. He nodded and stepped to the side making room for Donatello and angled his left arm towards him.
Donatello, as always, was both gentle and thorough as he cleaned and bandaged the wound. Donnie's gaze flitted hesitatingly up to Raph's for a moment then straight back to his task. “... I miss him too...” Donnie all but whispered, grief soaking his voice.
Raphael noticed how he avoided mentioning his name but said nothing. He just watched silently as his brother finished bandaging his arm. Donatello turned to leave and walk back to his lab while Raph continued to watch.
“Don...” Raphael began. Donnie paused, half turning back towards him. “Did either you or Leo go out tonight?”
Donnie gave a small, hollow laugh. “Of course not.”
Raph knew that neither went out much anymore, not unless it was absolutely necessary. So then...
That unfamiliar feeling of hope flared briefly within again...
But Mikey was gone...
There had been nothing left but the chains of his 'chucks and the twisted remains of his Shell-cell along with a few other small pieces of 'inorganic materials', as Donnie had put it...
But Donnie had been the only one to actually see what had happened, Raph himself and Leo had been in a nearby room and only seen the remains when they followed the screams.
Besides, if that had actually been him earlier, despite the strange silhouette, surely he would have come home by now? So who was that that he had seen in the distance only a couple of hours previously?
As he mused, Raph continued to stare at his brother. He saw a flash of impatient annoyance pass briefly across Donnie's face. “Don, somethin' happened tonight...”
-:-
Donnie stared at Raph, hope filling his eyes for the first time in a very long time, “Well, it can't have been Leo nor I. Do you think it could have somehow been... him?”
Raph shook his head adamantly. “Can't have been. You said yourself there was nothin' left. Besides, even though it was too far for me to see properly, whoever that turtle was, was wrong somehow. The shape of the silhouette didn't look anythin' like any of us. Well,” Raph smirked, he felt better than he had in forever for some strange reason – maybe it was the mystery, maybe it was the fact he was actually talking to one of his brothers without blowing up for once, maybe it was something else entirely, “other than obviously standin' upright and having a shell, it looked nothin' like us.”
Donatello sat there, taking the news in with building excitement. Maybe Raph was wrong. Maybe he had been wrong somehow on that horrible night. Donnie pushed the disturbing images from his memory away from his mind, he was so sick and tired of those being the last memories he had of his playful, light-hearted brother.
Even if this was something new as it must be, then at least it was still a mystery, something to actually look forward to investigating and perhaps researching. Donnie caught and held Raph's eye, “We need to talk to Leo too.”
“Yeah,” Raph grumbled, his 'good' mood evaporating, “you're right.”
-:-
The two middle turtles strode into the dojo, full of confidence and purpose for the first time in six months. Irritated, Leo opened one eye from where he sat meditating and glared balefully at their disruption. Donnie spoke first. “Leo, Raph saw something while he was out tonight that we really think you should hear about.”
“I've told you both before not to interrupt my meditation or training,” Leo spoke, annoyance obvious in face and voice.
“It's important, Fearless,” Raph insisted intently.
“Somehow, I doubt it,” Leonardo closed his eye once more and took a deep breath, attempting to get back to a state where he could just forget.
“This could be a threat, Leo,” Donnie insisted in a calm, collected voice while shooting an anxious glance Raph's way.
Leonardo sighed, exasperated and opened both eyes. “With the way our psycho brother there has been taking his anger out on the city’s lowlifes the last several months, I doubt there are much of any threats left other than the Foot and they have been quiet for even longer. Now, I just want to be left to my meditation. Alone!” With that said, Leo closed his eyes, pointedly ignoring them as he effectively dismissed his younger brothers.
Raph and Donnie exchanged disappointed glances, though, to be truthful, they had both been expecting this. Everything was so wrong, so unbalanced within their home since that night and their formerly close-knit family had all but drifted apart from each other, essentially curling into individual protective balls. The two gave up on their older brother and started to leave the dojo but the short, furry form of their father and sensei entered the room, blocking their passage.
“Wait, my sons, I could not help but overhear you think there may be a threat to our safety?” Splinter spoke in his slightly rasping tone, his bright, wise eyes looking from Donatello to Raphael and back again.
Donatello nodded while Raph spoke, “Yeah Sensei, I saw somethin' while out bashin'... uh.. while out tonight that I think we need to check up on.”
Splinter allowed an amused glint to appear in his eyes at Raphael's slip of the tongue before addressing his oldest son. “Leonardo, it would be prudent for you to at least listen to the concerns of your brothers. After all, we cannot risk losing anyone else to tragedy.”
Leonardo sighed inwardly but managed to appear chagrined as he acknowledged his master. “Yes, Sensei.”
-:-
“I knew it! Raph's gone delusional from constantly letting his temper out of control!” Leo stated snidely as he stood angrily to his feet. He needed to get away from the others. This was simply insane! Another turtle? Right! Even if there really was another, who the shell cared! It wouldn't bring their brother back. Seriously, that battle lust of Raphael's was just going to his head! Again!
Raph bristled at the insult, the light in his eyes glinting dangerously. “You weren't there, Fearless, so what the shell would you know? You've barely left the lair in months! You barely even acknowledge the rest of us!” Raph's voice became louder and angrier until he was all but yelling at his oldest brother.
Leonardo snorted, “Like you're one to talk! As soon as the sun is down, you're gone! The only time you ever even interact with us is during training! You almost never even have a meal with us anymore and you have the nerve to have a go at me?”
Unnoticed by the arguing pair, Donatello was distressed and muttering, “No wonder I never want to leave my lab when this is all I have to look forward to.”
Raph opened his mouth to retort but before he could get another word out, he and Leo were silenced by someone else's voice.
“My sons! Enough!” Splinter thundered in order to be heard above the escalating voices. When he finally had their attention, he continued softly, his voice full of pain. “I know the last six months have been hard on all of us. We have lost one dear to our hearts but you cannot forget, we still have each other! The three of you are still brothers and we are still a family! We need to stop pushing each other aside and pull together as one. I will no longer allow you, my sons, to continue in this manner. Starting now!” Splinter took a breath and continued, “It is not too late this night so you will all go to the location Raphael saw this mystery turtle and you will look around for whoever it may be. Then from tomorrow night, you will all start patrolling regularly again. Together!” Splinter paused for a moment, looking from one turtle to another, holding each gaze and ending on Leonardo. “Am I understood?”
“Yes, Master Splinter!” the trio chorused obediently, feet shifting anxiously.
-:-
Despite Donatello packing several items of scanning and tracking equipment and Leonardo's eye for detail, when Raphael led his two brothers back to the place in the sewers where he was sure the unknown turtle had entered, the three brothers found a glorious nothing. Raph had pointed out the wheel tracks on the rooftop before taking them below and that had been the only reason Leonardo hadn't immediately dismissed what Raph had seen yet again. Donnie was certainly interested enough to suggest when they had to go out the next night for patrol that they should come back to the immediate area and stake it out for a few hours.
The following night, Raphael, Donatello and Leonardo went for their first team patrol since they had lost their younger brother. Feelings were mixed for all three. No one was completely happy being forced to do this again and in particular, together, but all three brothers recognised that things had to change, needed to change between them. They had been pushing each other away for far too long now and it was slowly but surely, destroying them.
As the turtles raced along the rooftops they were silent, technically the way ninja were meant to be, but it felt awkward, unnatural even. They were painfully aware of just what was missing but the brothers were unable to do a damn thing to fix it and it hurt.
There was no going back...
There was no fantasy time travel to take advantage of...
They could only try their best to go forward.
During their first night back on patrol, they quickly and efficiently stopped a couple of muggings and pounded a small group of Dragons. Raphael still felt that familiar anger that was his constant companion trying to surge up and take over but to his intense surprise, it wasn't anywhere near as close to being as overwhelming as usual.
That night, there was no sign of their mystery turtle and it was only the reminder of the skateboard tracks in the area they staked out that convinced Raph that he was not simply imagining it. A little after three am, the brothers called it a night and went home.
-:-
As the sun began its descent into the western horizon, Raphael left the lair alone, making his way to a specific destination topside. It was too early for them to emerge into the human world so he travelled most of the way underground. Before leaving home, he had made sure to tell Donnie where he was going so he and Leo could meet up with him a couple of hours later. The truth was, he still didn't really feel great spending time with Fearless or talking to him so it was just easier to let his more peaceful brother pass the message on.
Raphael reached the sewer exit nearest his destination and sighed. He felt truly horrible for his actions towards Casey the other night and he knew it was impossible to take them back but he really hoped that Case would at least hear him out before he threw him out on his shell. Cautiously, Raph climbed out of the manhole, listening carefully and watching in every direction for any sign of spying eyes. There was still a faint reddish glow on the western horizon, enough of one at least for him to make it out against the backdrop of the buildings surrounding him. Where his exit was though, was already bathed in deep shadows.
He carefully made his way up to Casey's window, knocked to give warning that it was him coming in and then jimmied it open. He would have liked to wait for permission to enter but it was just too risky hanging outside in wait, especially since it was still relatively early. Both Casey and April knew the danger and as a result, willingly accepted them just entering whenever he and his brothers visited either of their human friends. As Raph closed the window again and pulled the blinds shut, he heard footsteps approaching him from behind and turned around, unsure what exactly to say to his friend.
Raph swallowed. Casey stood there staring, amazingly impassively at Raph. Raphael was always so direct, never one to mince his words, though expressing feelings and apologies came exceptionally hard to him. He found it harder than he thought he would to meet the expressionless eyes of his unusually silent friend but Raph forced himself. He had to do this!
He tentatively reached up with one hand behind his head as if to scratch an itch. “Case...” Raph began hesitantly, “I'm really sorry about pushin' you the other night.” Casey continued to stare in an uncomfortable silence that Raphael found unnerving. He looked off to the side just to avoid that look and suppressed a shudder of shame for having ruined their friendship. “All this time, all these months, you've done nothin' but try ta look out for me an' be there for me an' all I've done is shove it in your face.” He didn't add the 'literally' that he was thinking.
The human still just stood there without uttering a single god-damn word. Just watched him and Raph forced his eyes back to meet the unemotional gaze of what he hoped with every fibre of his being was not now a former friend. Raphael shifted uncomfortably, god this was hard! “I came by tonight, Case, 'cause I wanted ta make sure you were okay and that I didn't... hurt you too badly an'...” he swallowed once more, “to tell you how sorry I am.”
Still no response and Raph felt a horrible dread come over him. First, he and his brothers had lost the light of their small family, Michelangelo - that had been tragic and quite possibly, unavoidable given the circumstances – and now it seemed that Raph had managed to, quite literally, push away one of the few precious friends that they had. “If you don't want anythin' more to do with me Case, I understand, just say the word but please... don't stop being friends with the rest of my family because a me.”
Silence continued to reign and after a moment, Casey simply turned and walked away while Raph stood there, staring in shock. He had just poured his heart out! Something he never did, or at least as close to pouring his heart out as a tough guy turtle like him was ever going to come! The least Casey could have done was to tell him to piss off or something but he just turned and walked away! Without a fucking word! Raph worked his jaw, unsure what to do or say, not sure there was anything else that could be done or said and then realised, Casey had made his choice. There was nothing else he could do but respect his friend's wishes and leave. Raph decided all he could do now was go back out the window and wait on the rooftop for Donnie and Leo to come meet up with him but as he was about to head back out and go up, he heard Casey's footsteps returning. Raphael looked back towards the doorway Casey had gone through and waited for him to approach.
The former hockey player's face was still unreadable and Raph dimly noticed he held something in his hands. All of a sudden, Casey moved, pulling back his arm and throwing and the object was flying hard and fast, directly at Raph's face!
-:-
Chapter 3: ch 2
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
Chapter Text
Rating: M for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Only mine in my head. In reality, TMNT and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 2
22nd August
Casey had made his choice. There was nothing else he could do but respect his friend's wishes and leave. Raph decided all he could do now was go back out the window and wait on the rooftop for Donnie and Leo to come meet up with him but as he was about to head back out and go up, he heard Casey's footsteps returning. Raphael looked back towards the doorway Casey had gone through and waited for him to approach.
The former hockey player's face was still unreadable and Raph dimly noticed he held something in his hands. All of a sudden, Casey moved, pulling back his arm and throwing and the object was flying hard and fast, directly at Raph's face!
In Raph's utter shock, he almost allowed the thrown object to slam into him but at the last moment, his nineteen year developed ninja reflexes automatically kicked in and he caught the cold object.
Wait... cold? Raph tore his shocked gaze away from Casey to look down at the caught item to see he held a can of beer. Raph stared dumbfounded until an amused snort of laughter caught the turtle's attention and he looked up again, seeing Casey doubled over with laughter and barely holding himself up against the nearby door frame.
“Good thing you looked... away... when ya did... you bonehead!” Casey struggled to get out between his fits of laughter. “Seriously dude... I couldn't hold... that straight face... any longer! It was killin' me!” He slid down the door frame, unable to remain on his feet he was laughing so hard, while Raphael stood there twitching as he watched.
Raphael felt completely indignant. Casey had just made light of his sincere apology!
He didn't make those things for just anyone!
Apologies meant putting aside your pride and Casey had just stood there having fun at Raphael's expense!
He... he...
Raph's mouth twitched up at the edge against his will.
By ignoring the emotional crap, Casey had acted just like Casey.
Raph smiled, of course his friend forgave him. He knew exactly how it was to have to rein in a temper. It was a small part of why they always got along so well.
“'sides, bro, my gramma would've knocked me down harder 'an you!”
Now Raph couldn't help but start to chuckle, laughing for the first time he could really remember and walked over to help Casey up. He extended his hand down to his friend and Casey managed to stop laughing long enough to grab it but instead of allowing Raph to pull him to his feet, he suddenly yanked the turtle down to the ground as well, guffawing in amusement at Raph's expense once more.
As Raphael crashed down, partially on top of his best friend, it was that moment that Raph knew for sure that he and Casey were good.
-:-
The next couple of nights patrolling were pretty much as uneventful as the previous night had been. Raph, Donnie and Leo foiled a few muggings and a couple of break-ins. Casey joined them for a few hours once before leaving, uncomfortable with the still somewhat strained atmosphere between the three turtles, though Raph promised Casey that he would join him alone for a night within a few days. Leo wasn't pleased to hear that but Donnie sure was. After so long of staying home, he felt that going out patrolling every single night was just too much and he knew that he would relish a night off to relax with a project or two.
It was nearly eleven pm and the night so far had just been too quiet. The three brothers were considering just heading instead to their stakeout spot when they heard a loud voice laughing with abandon in the distance.
Donatello gave a tight smile, “It sounds as though someone is at least enjoying themselves,” he commented, looking sideways at his brothers. “They aren't far away either.”
“It has nothing to do with us,” Leo instantly dismissed. “Come on, we need to get a move on.”
Raph rolled his eyes as Leo began to lead the way away from the laughter when Leo suddenly paused, canting his head as a familiar sound reached his ear slits. He turned, watching and listening in the direction the sounds were coming from. The faint tinkle of metal and thwack of wood striking flesh; of piping smashing into brick and chains slamming into hard concrete and the hollow, metallic thud and rattle of them hitting a mostly empty dumpster; yells of pain, annoyance and anger and of mocking; the familiar sounds of battle, though not like any they'd heard for quite some time.
Raphael immediately began running, jumping over the edge of the roof and dropping down the side of the building, small distances at a time. Donatello and Leonardo were right behind him. Donnie shook his head at the blind insanity his younger brother displayed. As far as he could tell, Raph hadn't even paused to check for any fire escapes, ladders or even any protrusions he could use to arrest his fall.
Leo muttered as he ran, “At least he jumped down around the side from the fight.”
When the two finally reached the ground, they found Raph waiting for them, two-toed foot tapping impatiently. “What took ya both so long?” However, he didn't wait for a response. The sounds of battle had just stopped
Raphael raced around the nearby corner, Leonardo and Donatello at his heels. Raph stopped short so suddenly that his brothers weren't able to stop in time. Donnie thumped hard into the back of Raph's shell but Leo being Leo, somehow managed to sidestep, gracefully enough to avoid the same fate, just. He too quickly stopped short at the sight in front of them.
Splayed out ahead of the brothers were three thugs; low ranking Purple Dragons based on their tattoos. Nearby each unconscious body was a fallen weapon; a two-meter long chain in a heap; a wooden baseball bat, splintered nearly in two and a length of metal piping.
“Well, someone sure went to town on these goons,” Leo observed, stating the obvious as he looked from one body to another.
“They could've left some for us, geez!” Raph kicked the ground in disgust. “There's barely been anyone around causin' trouble for me to crack open for a week now!”
“Well, they left one of the Dragons alone,” Leo commented wryly, pointing down the street at a distantly fleeing figure.
Raphael glanced up grunting, “Too far gone now to take 'em.” He turned to look back through the darkened area, noting the nearby street light which was recently smashed.
Donatello looked towards Raph for a moment before turning back to take in all the details of the scene. “You mean it's been quieter than usual for the last week?”
“Yeah, 'bout seven or eight days now, I guess. Been makin' it so hard to work off my anger some before returnin' home. Guess I know why now.”
Donatello spoke softly, as if afraid to spark an argument. “I had wondered why you started coming home so much later than usual.”
Raph smirked, moving into the alley to look for a fire escape. “Didn't really think anyone noticed,” he shrugged. “You certainly had your head down, snorin' on the keyboard every night, uh... mornin'.”
Donnie grinned sheepishly, “I may have sequestered myself into my lab more than I used to but I was still concerned enough to set the alarm systems to send time-stamps of any comings and goings to my computer.” He paused before adding more quietly, “and you can't think that I didn't have the tracker keeping me apprised of your whereabouts in case of an emergency, including being set to inform me if you staying in one spot for too long. Don't worry! I didn't tell anyone where you were or anything, I just used the information to assure Master Splinter that as long as your signal didn't halt in one place for too long, that you were fine!”
“It would have been nice if...” Leo suddenly cut off his own reproachful statement as the sound of rolling wheels from the rooftop caught his attention. “Someone's up there! Come on turtles, let's go!”
The three ninja raced up the fire escape, as fast and as quietly as they possibly could, jumping up levels wherever and whenever they were able. It didn't take them long to reach the top and they looked around wildly, looking for the source of the noise, whether it was a spy, the mystery assailant of the Purple Dragons or even just some civilian enjoying the late-night air on the roof of the building they lived in. Raphael was the first to spot the figure now two buildings over and distancing. He smirked with excitement.
“There!” he pointed out, watching as the figure grinded the edge of the roof it was on before jumping high and flipping its skateboard into the air, catching it as they neared the edge of the roof. They didn't stop, just ran forward several steps and leapt to the next roof, throwing their board in front of their feet and jumping back on without missing a step, riding once more.
Donatello and Leonardo watched, mouths agape in pure surprise. They had never seen anyone riding a skateboard like this before. Leonardo in particular hadn't truly believed in Raph's tale until that moment but now he, like Donnie, didn't only believe but was truly floored by the sheer ability the rider displayed as they performed. They watched as the mystery rider, the unknown turtle, as they saw from the silhouette, executed a spectacular flip, holding the board in hand and landing skillfully back on top.
“I told you what I saw was true!” Raph exclaimed, not bothering to hide the smugness in his voice. “Come on, before we lose 'em.”
Once again, Raphael didn't bother waiting for his two older brothers, he just started the chase. However, Leonardo and Donatello were quickly able to shake off their surprise and follow. The chase was on!
Raph, Donnie and Leo raced pell-mell after the retreating figure but to their utter disgust, they realised whoever it was, being on wheels most of the time except for occasional jumps from one building to the next, was just too damn fast. The brothers were losing ground steadily. Leo however, quickly realised the unknown rider was heading straight towards the building that was beside the manhole cover Raph had led them to the other night. He told Raph to continue following from the rooftops and he and Donnie would come from below ground.
As Raphael descended the ladder into the sewers, Leo and Donnie approached him from within the tunnel, the latter ever so slightly breathless.
“We found... no sign of them,” Donnie panted upon sighting his younger brother.
Raph smirked at Donatello's expense, “You really gotta leave that lab more often, bro,” he said, turning to face the opposite direction and ignoring Donnie's reproachful glare.
“Enough bickering,” Leo commanded, all business now, “we have a mystery mutant to find.” Briskly, he stalked by Raph to continue down the tunnel, simply expecting his two younger brothers to follow.
As they walked, all three turtles kept a sharp eye out for any sign of recent passage. Donnie had on a pair of specialised goggles, watching the ground for any latent heat readings and holding a tracker in front, searching for any unusual readings. Both Raph and Leo continued to watch and listen intently for any sound that might give away the presence of another being. To their dismay, they soon reached a split in the tunnel and there was still no obvious signs of recent life.
Leo frowned. “We'll have to split up but be very careful. We don't know who it is we are trying to track. They may be friendly but for all we know, they could be one of Bishop's experiments, out to take us down.”
Raph snorted derisively, “Right! It could also be the turtle tooth-fairy for all we know!”
“I'm just saying, Raphael, that we need to be on our toes. We don't know who or what we are dealing with!” Leo retorted, exasperated.
Donnie looked from Leo to Raph and back again in dismay. “I do hope you two aren't going to start a fight now, of all times.” At the protest he could see forming on the mouths of his brothers, he continued, not giving them a chance to get in a word edgewise. “I doubt very much this has anything to do with Bishop but,” Donatello held up a hand to stop Raph's triumphant comment, “Leo's right, we need to be careful.” He reached into his duffle and pulled out three headsets, passing one each to Raph and Leo. “I suggest we keep an open channel at all times.”
Accepting his headset, Leo nodded. “I agree. Don and I will take this fork, Raph, you take that one. If you find anything, let us know immediately. Do not try to take it on by yourself.”
Raph rolled his eyes for the second time that night as he adjusted his own headset, “You're bein' ridiculous, Fearless, but fine, if I find anything, I'll call for backup like a good little turtle.” With that, Raph stalked down his tunnel, eyes and ears peeled for anything.
Leo sighed as he and Donnie started down their own tunnel. Raph was still impossible, like always. Though he had to admit, at least for the last few days, he seemed to be trying.
Several uneventful minutes passed with nothing to show for their efforts in either tunnel when Leonardo suddenly jolted to a stop. He crouched down, close by the edge of the water they were walking beside and reached down a finger.
“Leo?” Donnie inquired, “Did you find something?”
Leo smiled slowly in satisfaction; that faint mark he noticed was dampness. Someone or something had passed through here, walking carefully through the water. It was obvious they were trying not to splash and leave tracks but they didn't do as good a job of hiding their trail as he and his brothers would have. It was almost as though whoever they were trailing had turned suddenly, possibly distracted by something from behind which in turn caused a slight ripple in the water.
“Raph, come join us,” Leo spoke softly into his microphone. “We've picked up the trail.”
“'bout time,” Raph grumbled. “I'm on my way.”
Leo and Donnie continued slowly forward, ever alert for any other signs of movement as they waited for their younger brother to catch up to them. It didn't take long as only a few short minutes later, he arrived, running close by the wall so as not to disturb any other signs.
Leo, Donnie and Raph continued walking, spread out across both sides of the waterway and less than five minutes later, they came across the tunnel's end where the water disappeared into the wall. The brothers looked around and at each other.
“Whoever that turtle was cannot have gotten through that small gap!” Donatello exclaimed in dismay. “How the shell could we have missed them?”
Raph and Leo exchanged glances as Raph poked at the spot the water was disappearing into with his sai.
“We must have passed them,” Leo commented faintly. “It's the only explanation.”
“But how? There was nowhere they could have been hidden!”
Leo surreptitiously pointed up.
Raph stood straight, turning his head to look at his older brothers. “I'll go back to the intersection and stand ground.”
“Okay,” Leo agreed, “but be...”
“Yeah, yeah, I know bro, be careful.” Raph waved a hand dismissively as he and the other two turned to face the direction they came from.
Raphael, Donatello and Leonardo froze as the strange turtle dropped down from the pipes in the ceiling of the tunnel, raising weapons in each hand and only meters away from where they stood.
The stranger glared in obvious trepidation with a healthy dose of curiosity mixed in, “Who are you dudes and why were you chasing me?”
-:-
Chapter 4: ch 3
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
⒞
And One to Grow On ch 3
by Zelgadis55, Oct 10, 2014, 11:34:36 PM
Literature / Fan Fiction / Drama
Rating: Overall story rated M for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Only mine in my head. In reality, TMNT and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 3
22nd August
Raphael, Donatello and Leonardo froze as the strange turtle dropped down from the pipes in the ceiling of the tunnel, raising weapons in each hand and only meters away from where they stood.
The stranger glared in obvious trepidation with a healthy dose of curiosity mixed in, “Who are you dudes and why were you chasing me?”
Donatello could hear the obvious unease in the stranger's tone and see the fear in his stance. Seeing this light green, freckled turtle struck a nerve; it wasn't his appearance, that was clearly not right, instead, it was the orange mask and the spinning nunchakus that caused the feeling, however, Donnie did his best not to show any reaction. Raphael, on the other hand, slightly in front and to the side of the purple masked turtle, was starting to tremble with unconcealed rage. Donnie noticed Leo risk a glance at their hotheaded brother before quickly returning a hard gaze to the strange turtle.
“What kind of fuckin' sick joke is this?” Raphael suddenly exploded, no longer able to hold his fury back, Donnie's only surprise was that he had held out this long. “Who the shell are you?” Raph demanded, eyes blazing with righteous fury as he stepped forward menacingly, the small amount of available light in the mostly dark tunnel glinting dangerously off his sais.
Donatello saw the recipient of Raph's ire take a nervous half-step back, fear flashing briefly across his face but he shifted position so his weapons were held ready to defend against the irate turtle approaching him.
“Our brother is dead and you have the gall to stand here in front of us wearin' his colour and usin' his weapons?” Raph furiously continued his tirade and Donnie knew there would be no easy stopping him now. “Who the shell put you up to this? Huh?”
Donnie's eyes flicked back to the strange turtle in orange, noting his expression starting to become panicked, though, to his credit, he somehow seemed to swallow back his fear and strengthen his stance once more.
“Are you someone's sick idea of mutatin' another turtle and dressin' it like our brother?” Raph paused briefly for a breath and then roared, “Answer me!” However, he didn't give the stranger a chance to reply, instead snarling. “How dare you fuckin' do this to us! You're dead!” He burst into action, jumping the remaining distance at the smaller turtle, sais flashing in the dim lighting as he slashed and stabbed dangerously with them, trying to catch the whirling nunchakus mid-spin.
Donatello watched, anxious but intrigued to see how this would play out and doing his best to push back his own stinging emotional pain as the orange masked stranger neatly dodged his younger brother's vicious attack. This unknown turtle was definitely fast on his feet and agile, Donnie observed, though they had already known just how nimble he was from the way they had seen him ride his skateboard across the rooftops.
Raphael was relentless as he kept attacking, putting all his power into his onslaught, not letting up for even a second as he drove the scared turtle back. Finally, Raph was able to snag a nunchaku within the prongs of one of his sai and rip it brutally from his opponent's grasp, eliciting a cry of dismay from him. Raphael immediately sneered at him but the younger turtle gulped, closed his eyes and flipped twice back, bounced off the wall and landed again outside of Raph's immediate reach, his eyes suddenly open once more and it was all done in little more than a heartbeat.
Definitely fast, Donnie confirmed to himself.
“I didn't do anything to you dudes! You're the ones who chased me,” the stranger protested as he hectically continued to dodge Raphael's constant barrage of attacks. “All the way from the building where I saved that woman! Why are you doing this?” he whined.
Raph snarled angrily, whipping his head around as he attempted to keep track of the obnoxiously nimble turtle. By the time Raphael managed to get a bead on him though, he had snapped a concealed blade out of the top of his remaining 'chuck and had somehow extended the length of the chain. Raph hesitated momentarily in astonishment as the other suddenly swung the weighted fundo of the now kusarigama, letting it fly straight at the red masked turtle's feet. Taken completely by surprise, Raphael found his feet whipped out from under him and he himself slamming down hard onto his shell. Temporarily dazed, all Raphael could do was lay there, trying to regain his breath as the other turtle semi-crouched in front of him, eyes wide in fright and panting slightly.
“Are... are you dudes... friends of Slash?” he asked, a small tremor in his voice, eyes flickering briefly in Donnie and Leo's directions.
There was no reply from anyone but the orange masked turtle paid for his brief distraction as Leo and Donnie suddenly shook off their own shock and took the initiative, coming to the defence of their fallen younger brother. Donatello made his way straight to Raphael to free him from the chain pinning his legs as Leonardo brandished both katana at their freckled adversary who no longer had a usable weapon at hand.
At the last moment, the younger turtle seemed to realise the fight wasn't yet over and began to dodge and weave, jump and flip around, trying any way he could to get by the blue masked turtle even though it was obvious he wouldn't be getting past so easily.
Leonardo could tell he was trying his hardest to get to the weapon Raphael had ripped away earlier. He gave a knowing half-smile and within moments, almost faster than the eye could follow, Leo pinned the stranger to the wall, both katana crossed against his throat. The orange masked stranger froze and squeezed his eyes tightly closed, whimpering slightly.
By the time Leo subdued their adversary, Donnie managed to get his younger, fuming brother freed from the kusarigama chains, Raph shaking with rage as he snatched his fallen sai from where they dropped when he had been so suddenly felled. He never once took his eyes off the mystery turtle who was obviously mocking the memory of their lost youngest brother. He snarled, “What are you waitin' for Fearless, finish 'im already!” When Leo didn't respond, Raph continued furiously, “If you won't, I will!”
“Stand down, Raph!” Leonardo commanded, voice icy calm as he kept his eyes front. He coldly regarded the pinned turtle who still stood stock still, eyes tightly closed in terror. To get his attention, Leo adjusted the blades, moving them slightly but noticeably closer. The response was to somehow squeeze his eyes even more tightly closed and whimper in fear again. “Who the shell are you?” Leo asked coldly in a quiet voice. There was no response so Leo increased the pressure again. “Do not make me ask again, who are you?”
“Mi-Michelangelo.”
“Liar!” Raph spat, darting forward two steps, brandishing his sais ready to attack.
Michelangelo opened his eyes and found himself looking directly into Leo's. He swallowed and flickered his gaze briefly in Raph's direction before hurriedly meeting Leo's again. “I'm... I'm not lying! My name's Michelangelo! Hamato Michelangelo!”
Leo felt his insides twist horribly.
Raph had been right all along.
This was obviously some sick joke or plot from one of their many enemies, Bishop or maybe Stockman or the Foot. His gaze hardened further as he kept it locked on 'Michelangelo'.
Mikey didn't dare move. He could tell, this turtle was even better than his brother and much, much scarier. In a small voice, he asked, “So you... w-who are you? Are you friends of Slash? Only... you kinda remind me of my bros but... you look wrong and your voices are... different. You're too big and your feet are weird!”
Donnie pushed the sickening hurt inside aside to indulge in his curiosity and he glanced down at his own feet and then at the pinned turtle's, noting in surprise the difference; he and his brothers had feet similar in shape to a human except only with two, evenly sized toes but the turtle held captive by Leo had more rounded feet and three toes, more like a natural turtle would. For a moment Donnie wondered about how the difference in the shape of their feet and how the number of toes would affect their speed, balance and agility, not to mention how the other turtle would go about finding shoes that could fit if and when he needed to disguise himself, before pushing aside his scientific curiosity for more immediately important matters. In a gentle, soothing voice, Donatello asked, “What are the names of your brothers?”
“Leonardo, Raphael and Donatello.” Michelangelo's terrified eyes alighted briefly on Donnie as he answered before hurriedly returning to the gaze of the more obvious threat to his life.
Raph snarled furiously, “What the fuck are you tryin' to pull? Just finish 'im already, Leo, or let me do it, I don't care which!” He breathed in deeply, raggedly. “Actually, I do care, let me do it!” He raised his sais again, wanting more than anything to run this impostor through and be done with it. He suddenly wished he had never seen this... this damned fraud the other night on the rooftops. Raphael had been drowning in anger for months but now, seeing the orange attired turtle so close in front of him just washed all the previously buried away pain back to the surface. His overwhelming anger had been far easier for him to cope with than the grief was.
Donatello didn't know how it was even possible for those baby blue eyes to portray any more fear than they already did but somehow, they managed. For some unknown reason, he felt grateful that Leo responded to Raph's rashness. Quick as anything, Leo whipped one katana away from Michelangelo's throat and unerringly swung it to point only millimetres away from Raphael's face, stopping the furious turtle in his tracks.
“I said stand down, Raphael! I will not tell you again!” Leo did not, for even a moment, remove his cold, hard gaze from Michelangelo's eyes.
Donatello stepped in close enough to reach out and gently touch Michelangelo's shoulder. He tilted his head slightly as he regarded the young turtle and quietly said, “Those are our names, Michelangelo.” Donnie tried his best to cover his cringe as he spoke the other turtle's name.
Michelangelo gingerly turned his head to face Donnie, fearful of Leo's sword biting into his throat. His eyes widened in disbelief. “You... you look nothing like my bros though. Unless you count that you're turtles. Weird looking triplet turtles.”
Donnie chuckled softly, “Well, turnabout's fair play. You look and sound nothing like our brother either.” He thought for a little before straightening up and turning, smiling slightly at Leonardo. “I think you can remove your katana from his throat now, Leo.”
“Really, Don,” Leo replied coolly, not moving.
“You can't be serious!” Raph snarled. “This impostor's already tried to kill us once and you want Leo to back off and let 'im go?”
Mikey would have let his jaw drop from the shock of Raph's accusation if it weren't for the uncomfortably close katana. “I did not!” he protested with a squeak. “You're the ones who chased me! I was only defending myself!” He tried to glare briefly in Raph's direction before turning his gaze away again and muttering to no one in particular, “an' I thought Raph was psycho...”
“What was that?” Raph threatened furiously, glaring daggers in his direction; he hadn't quite heard the fake's comment but he had sure as shell made out his own name.
“Nothing...”
Donatello sighed, this really wasn't helping at all. He looked sincerely to his older brother. “He's already lost his weapons, Leo. You don't need to sheath yours but I really see no reason to keep it against his throat.” Donnie not only felt Michelangelo was no threat but he was beginning to think that... He half-turned to look back at Michelangelo, contemplating the three-toed mutant turtle curiously.
There was silence for several moments before Leonardo finally replied. “I agree.” Leo made sure he had Michelangelo's full attention. “I'll back off a little but if you try anything, you'll wish I hadn't stopped Raph from killing you.”
Mikey gulped and nodded carefully, he really didn't like this place and he wanted his family so badly; he didn't like feeling so alone and vulnerable. He watched Leo take a step back, still holding the katana pointed unwaveringly at him. At least it was no longer pressed against his throat though...
Raph exploded, “Seriously? Are you two fuckin' insane? You can't trust... that!” he stepped forward, once more raising his sais menacingly but stopped as Donnie stepped quickly in front of Michelangelo. “Get outta my way, Don,” he growled. “You dunno what that fake could do to you with your back turned to 'im!”
Michelangelo cringed as close to the wall as he could while Leo continued to watch him intently. He was really beginning to see Donnie's point but as leader, he just couldn't risk trusting this Michelangelo so easily, not after everything that had happened to him and his brothers over the last few years; not after some of the enemies they had made and some of the things those enemies were clearly capable of doing. He glanced at Donnie and Raph, taking in their positions and body language before returning his full attention to the turtle against the wall.
“No, I won't and he isn't going to do anything,” Donnie protested in disgust. “Can't you see he's terrified? I really don't believe he's a threat to us.”
“He's worse than a threat, Donnie! He's...” Raphael paused, his glare fading slightly as unadulterated hurt filled his face ever so briefly before he quickly covered it up again, “He's a mockery to the memory of our brother... He's... he's... Ah shell,” Raph threw his hands into the air and stomped away a few meters. “Jus' don't complain to me when he finally shows his true colours.”
Donnie gave a brief smile before turning back to Michelangelo, “It's okay, Raphie won't hurt you.”
Mikey opened his eyes again, staring unblinkingly at the katana practically still in his face. He then flickered his gaze to Leo and Raph before finally settling on Donnie.
Donatello gave a gently encouraging smile as he stepped closer to only a short distance from Michelangelo. He ignored the looks on the faces of both his older and younger brothers that clearly stated he was way too close and asked, “Tell me, Michelangelo, when was the last time you saw your brothers?”
Michelangelo swallowed, the brightness of his eyes suggesting the barest hint of tears. “Just over a week ago...”
Donatello canted his head curiously, “What happened?”
Mikey sighed softly as he lowered his gaze to the grungy sewer floor and in a small voice explained.
-:-
Chapter 5: ch 4
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found here http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre05/5d93/th/pre/f/2015/114/7/5/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_4_by_zelgadis55-d834vq4.jpg)
Amazing cover art by Greys Giovana on DA
Rating: Overall story rated M for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 4
23rd August
“Tell me, Michelangelo, when was the last time you saw your brothers?”
Michelangelo swallowed, the brightness of his eyes suggesting the barest hint of tears. “Just over a week ago...”
Donatello canted his head curiously, “What happened?”
Mikey sighed softly as he lowered his gaze to the grungy sewer floor and in a small voice explained.
“My bros and I were kinda all burned out from searching for mutagen canisters every night for months on end and we'd recently had some bad stuff go down like when Raph's pet Spike mutated into Slash,” Mikey shuddered at the memory, “and then a couple of weeks later, a bunch of Footbots followed Raph and Casey to the lair, finding our home, so we decided to have a bit of chill time by taking a few hours off and just having some fun...”
-:-
'My bros deserve this,” I think, laughing at Raph's ridiculous efforts. Things had been sucktastic lately so everyone agreed to take a break to unwind and have fun for a couple of hours for once and play around. And whose brilliant idea did we go with to have fun? Mine, yeah, that's whose! I suggested having a Ninja-off, kinda like a Dance-off but with cool and flashy ninja moves. Donnie had already had his turn and Raph was up now. I could hardly wait for mine!
Sure, my second oldest bro is the strongest of us but that's sheer turtle-headed strength. When it comes to the actual moves, well, let's just say some of the rest of us actually stand a chance of taking him down. I laugh again, really, I'm up next and Raph is making this way too easy. Raph glares in my direction as he finishes up his predictably boring and rhythmless set. He may be good when it comes to ninjutsu, we all are, but seriously, dude has no style.
Snickering a little too loudly, I earn a rough shove up against my shoulder as Raph stalks over to us when he finishes up.
“Let's see you beat that, shell for brains,” Raph taunts with a smirk. He's not used to losing so he doesn't think it's even possible.
“Too easy, bro!” I grin, ignoring the jostling. I may not be the best fighter on this team, in fact, I'm probably by far the worst if I believe all my brothers' snide remarks but when it comes down to it, I'm the most athletic, especially when I just let myself go with the flow. In this kind of competition, I probably only have to worry about what Leo does after me at this party and he doesn't like to lose either.
At least he takes it better.
Slowly, I saunter to the middle of the rooftop floor, swishing my hips mockingly in Raph's direction as both a warm up and to rub it in his face that this turtle's got style. Out of the corner of my eye, I can see Donnie rolling his eyes at Raph's and my display but he's actually grinning, knowing that for once, Raph wasn't gonna win.
Turning to face my bros, I flash another cheeky grin Raph's way, “Ready to be shown how to moooove,” I ask, deliberately draw out the word as I sway my whole body tauntingly, “bro?”
“Just get on with it, doofus.” Raph growls menacingly. For once, there's no venom in his words.
“Wait!” Leo suddenly commands, hand held up as he unconsciously copied Captain Ryan classic dramatic halt pose.
“Aw, Leo!” I whine, “I finally got my turn, why do I have...”
“Quiet! I heard something.” Leo looks really concerned all of a sudden as he quickly but stealthily runs to the far corner of the building and looks off into the distance. The rest of us reluctantly follow him over, me picking up my skateboard and tucking it into my belt at the back of my shell on the way.
“The Kraang,” Donnie says softly, eyes widening in surprise as we watch several human disguised Kraang leaving a van and entering a building.
Raph cracks his knuckles, causing me to shudder. I mean, that sound! It's just horrible and he goes out of his way to do it deliberately, knowing just how much it sets my shell on edge. It's worse than fingernails on a blackboard. Man! I really miss my blackboard. Can't really remember whatever happened to it... Oh yeah, Raph happened to it after one screech with the chalk too many. Those were the times. I smother a tiny grin at the memory of Raph's annoyance.
Turning my head, I can see Raph's customary smirk covering his face, you know, the one that promises hell and that he's gonna deliver it? “Great!” he exclaims through the smug look. “Could really use some real action tonight.”
Leo smirks back, amused, “You're only saying that because you can't lose the competition if we don't finish it.”
“No, I'm not!” Raph protests. His eyes have a slightly shifty look to them and I smother another laugh.
“Okay guys, we go in, silently,” Leo emphasises, looking at both me and Raph carefully - I give Leo a playful pout - “and see what they are doing in that warehouse. Do not draw attention. I want to know their plans before we take them down.”
About twenty minutes later, we're inside, having snuck in through the windows in the top floor and trying to find a good spot to spy on them from while also being able to overhear the nasty little alien brain blobs. Realising the sound doesn't carry too well in this place, I shuffle along the beam I'm on but don't notice a piece of broken ceiling resting precariously on the beam until my hand brushes lightly against it. Too late, it falls and I desperately try to catch it before the noise gives us away. Luckily, I somehow manage to grab it before it's out of reach, stopping it from clattering to the ground and making for some angry bros and I sigh in relief.
Uh oh... I guess my sigh was louder than I thought, 'cause suddenly Kraang droids are staring directly up at me and I swallow nervously, realising just how pissed my bros'll be.
“It is the ones that are known as the Turtles that are in this place where the ones known as the Turtles are not meant to be!”
“Kraang, exterminate the ones known as the Turtles that are in this place the ones known as the Turtles are not meant to be.”
Sometimes, I really think it's a good thing the Kraang are so long-winded. I mean, it sure gives us plenty of warning to haul our shells but it's pretty bad when it gives even me a headache listening to them butchering the English language.
Ignoring the irritated and furious glares of my bros, I throw myself to the next beam over and swing down from beam to floor to avoid being shot by their blasters. Uh... I guess maybe jumping to the ground the way I did wasn't exactly one of my brighter moves because suddenly I'm completely surrounded with nowhere to go. Gulping, I see even more Kraang entering the floor. They shoot at me and I dodge and weave, duck and roll, bounce and spring about, trying desperately to dodge their blaster fire. At least half of the evil blobby interdimensional aliens are focused on me but I just can't get near enough to any of them to take them out. I can't even convert a 'chuck to a kusarigama or I'd be left too way open to their fire. In all my bouncing about like Cubbi, I'm happy to see that at least my bros are fine and still together. Sadly though, there are just too many Kraang in between us and we can't get to each other but from the look on his face, Leo's got a plan! Too bad I don't know what it is and that I'm too far away to find out.
Desperately, I look around, spinning a 'chuck and taking out a nearby Kraang. Spotting a door not too far away and with only a couple of Kraang in the way, I get an idea. Maybe I can lead some of these blob 'droids through there and take some heat off my bros.
Grinning as I switch to my kusarigama, at last, I swing the weapon wide to knock several blasters out of the Kraang's hands, uh tentacles? Suckered clutches? Heh! Whatever. Specifically the ones near the door and taking the chance, I run for it! Good thing I'm so fast. Gotta remember to thank Raph later; if he didn't keep chasing me and trying to pound my shell in after I annoy him, I probably wouldn't be half as fast as I am. “Nyer nyer!” I tease as I rush by the Kraang 'droids. After making it through the door, I slam it shut behind me, breathing deeply as I lean my shell against it to regain my breath. A moment later, I look around the room, my eyes widening in absolute horror!
I'm trapped!
Seriously! There is no way out of this room other than the door I just came in through. I look wildly around the small room. The only thing in here to even hide behind is some computer console thingamie.
Something tries to open the door behind me and I panic.
I am so soup!
Doing the only thing I can, I race over to the console thingamie, grabbing onto the edge to whip me 'round the corner faster and hunker down behind it; fingers accidentally brushing controls as I lower myself down and try to steady my breathing. It sounds like only two of them followed me into this room, not sure at this point if that is a good or a bad thing. They are making all sorts of clicking, whirring computery noises as they approach the console thingamie I'm ducked behind. Or should that be turtled behind? I grin to myself for just a moment before remembering the trouble I got myself into and sobering. Realising there is a gap between the bottom of the panel and the ground, I peek cautiously through at the Kraang from underneath, watching with bated breath and finally sighing with relief as the stupid Kraang both walk around the same side of the bulky hunk of metal and plastic. Really, it's all I can do not to snicker at their stupidity. For giant brains, they sure can be dumb sometimes.
Creeping around the opposite side from them carefully, I realise I'm gonna have to take the chance to get back out to the main room. If I don't... I swallow, not wanting to even think about it.
Glancing back to the two Kraang 'droids, I notice their attention is completely focused on the control panel. Heh! And my bros think I get distracted too easily! These Kraang are way worse than me. Grinning at my good luck, I race for the closed door, hoping to get through it before they can shoot me. I don't even dare to look back again as I run through and slam it behind me.
Suddenly, I stop moving, tilting my head in confusion... Something felt really odd as I passed through the doorway, almost like that time when I was little and got what Master Splinter said was a mild electric shock. I close my eyes to block distractions as I think back. This feeling was kinda the same but less...
Then I remember I'm still in a battle and my eyes fly open in panic, thinking the first thing I would see would be a blaster bolt about to hit my face. Thankfully, I don't see anything, then I wonder why no one has noticed me and started trying to shoot me again.
Then I wonder why it's so quiet...
Bemused, I stare around the room. There's no one here.
No one!
No Kraang...
No bros...
There isn't even any lights on!
This place was lit up like one of those Christmas trees you see on TV all the time and now it's completely dark! The only light coming in is from the almost full moon through the window...
For a moment I wonder if Donnie got to the lights but...
There's really no one here...
“Bros?” I call, wondering where everyone went. It's like a surprise party but in reverse. I swallow uncomfortably; I really don't like this. My bros would never just leave me...
“Leo?... Raph?.... D-Donnie?” I call again. There's still no answer and I start worrying. “If this is revenge for that prank I pulled earlier today, it's not funny you guys!”
Stepping further away from the door, I look around again, continuing to call for my brothers the whole time. Then I realise... there's no scorch marks from all that laser fire! There's also dust and debris everywhere. This place was mostly clean and empty earlier, except for the ceiling beams and the Kraang's equipment.
Looking back at the door to that room I was in not long ago, I swallow nervously. I gotta chance going through there again, even if it means being stuck in a room with two bloodthirsty, evil, alien brain blobs. I can take them out anyway, if I'm fast and not cornered. Creeping back to the door cautiously, I stand to the side of it. Then I hesitantly reach over to the handle, turn it slowly, quietly and swing the door open as I suddenly jump into the room yelling “Booyakasha!”.
Eyes wide with shock, I stare about the dark, empty room and whimper. What's going on? “Where is everyone?” After a few minutes of stunned staring, I slink back out the room again and begin to search the entire building. Maybe I somehow just ended up on the wrong floor? But no... the building is completely empty, falling apart and long abandoned. It definitely wasn't like this when my bros and I first got here.
I peer around. I just can't believe what I'm seeing so I rub my eyes. Then I remember my T-phone and pull it out. It turns on and I breathe a sigh of relief and try calling Donnie...
My T-phone doesn't even ring out, it's just dead quiet. I shake it and hit it, then try to call Leo, then Raph. My phone just keeps making that dead sound. I even try April and the Cheese Phone.
There's no signal... There's just nothing...
Suddenly, I'm really, really scared.
-:-
Mikey stopped talking, the hurt and fear over his situation fresh and raw.
Leo stood there watching the orange masked stranger who in many ways reminded him of his own lost brother and felt a pang of sympathy for the young turtle. At some point during Michelangelo's story, Leonardo had sheathed one of his katana and while he still held the other, he had let it droop so it was pointing at the ground.
Now, he glanced back at Raph, seeing the hothead was still glaring angrily in Michelangelo's direction but if he didn't know better, he might have believed he could see a small hint of compassion within his furious eyes. Leo snorted to himself, right!
Leonardo turned his attention back in front of him to where Michelangelo and Donnie were, seeing his younger brother give the other turtle a silent but sympathetic nod.
Michelangelo blinked back tears, refusing to let them fall in front of the turtles who had him literally against the wall. After a few moments of silence, Mikey, leaning with his shell against the grimy bricks of the old sewer passage, slid slowly down the wall till he was in a seated position. He slowly pulled his knees to his plastron, crossing his arms over them and resting his chin forlornly on them.
A few seconds later, “Go on,” Leo prodded gently. “That was just over a week ago. What happened then?”
Mikey sighed, what happened next was the worst...
-:-
I stood in the middle of that warehouse for what must have been hours, not even aware of the time passing until I suddenly notice it's getting lighter. The sun is starting to rise and I panic. Sure, this place seems abandoned but that doesn't mean that no-one definitely won't come here, besides, I don't wanna stay in this horrible place... I calm myself down and sneak out, careful to watch and listen out for any wandering early risers as I look for the nearest sewer entrance. When I finally find one, I have to hide from a couple of early morning dog walkers but I finally get a chance and quickly make my way to... safety...
Once I work out where I actually am and how to get home from here, I trudge tiredly through the sewers. A couple of times I need to stash myself in the shadows of the piping above me to avoid being seen by sewer workers but luckily they pass by quickly. A few hours later, I finally reach the abandoned subway station where my home is meant to be.
Where my bros and Master Splinter should be.
I look around but it's dark and dingy. There's no welcoming warmth and light like I normally expect when coming home. The only sign of life is from a bunch of cobwebs and a few of Raph's favourite roachy friends. Completely numb, I wander slowly through the lair. There are no doors in any of our rooms. The only things around are dirt and rubbish that looks like it has washed in from past flooding. Still hoping, though not really believing that this is just some horrible revenge prank, I hesitantly look into the rooms of my bros, saving my own room for last.
My breath hitches in my chest. It hurts so much seeing everything so dirty and empty.
It looks like my family has never even been here.
“Where are they?” I whimper, lost.
Stifling a cry, I slowly wander into the dojo or rather, where the dojo should have been. There was actually light in here. I look up curiously. The grate in the ceiling that's always been there is still there, filtering in a small patch of weak sunlight but it's not 'focused' as Donnie would say. I walk over and squint up into the light, wondering why it's so different when I realise the mirrors that Donnie set up years ago to reflect and redirect the light, making it seem more than it really is aren't there either.
I look around the room sadly; the room that's the heart and soul of our lives. I've never felt so empty and alone in my life. I don't know what's going on and I've never missed my family as much as I do right now. Sobbing with loneliness, I drop down to the ground underneath that small, weak patch of sunlight and cry till I fall asleep.
The sunlight is gone completely when I wake up hours later. I'm cold and hungry and I realise that even though I'm alone now, I need to go topside to find food and hopefully answers...
-:-
Mikey finally lifted his chin off his knees and looked up at Leo and Donnie, “and I've been going up for food every night since and taking out a few creeps while I'm at it. At least doing that there was someone to talk to. Kinda, anyway.” He took a deep, shuddering breath and suddenly canted his head curiously, “Weird thing though, the Purple Dragons seem to have been multiplying like cockroaches all of a sudden.”
The other three turtles were silent, all of them considering Michelangelo's story in their own ways.
After a few minutes of uncomfortable silence, Leonardo suddenly sheathed his other katana. There was no threat here, he was certain of it, even if he didn't really know what to make of it all. All he knew was that he felt Michelangelo was telling them the truth, at least as far as the young turtle knew it. He looked to his nearby brother. “Any ideas, Don?”
Donnie took a deep breath and straightened back up to stand. “It seems to me that Michelangelo here is most likely from a parallel dimension; one in which many things are similar but also very different.” He paced around the immediate area thoughtfully. “Whatever portal or dimensional crack that brought him here though, well, I don't know of anyone with technology like that. It just doesn't exist here that I know of.”
Leonardo stared down at the obviously miserable Michelangelo sympathetically. “So, he's stuck here then, is he?”
Donatello nodded in confirmation, “For now, yes.”
Turning on his heels, Leo walked over and picked up the fallen nunchaku and tossed aside kusarigama. He contemplated both weapons for a moment before walking back to hand them over to a surprised Michelangelo.
Raphael made a noise of absolute disgust and glared daggers at Leo from where he still stood, leaning against the wall. Leonardo ignored his volatile brother.
Mikey gave Leo a grateful smile as he took the proffered weapons. “Thanks, dude.” He stood up, slipping the nunchaku back into its holster and converted the kusarigama back into his second 'chuck before holstering that also.
Leonardo's eyes widened slightly in wonder. “Interesting weapon,” he commented. He had wondered where Michelangelo had pulled that from earlier.
Mikey's smile faded and he sighed again, fingering the holstered weapons as if seeking comfort. Meeting these three and hearing Donatello's theory had explained much. He really was alone then, though at the same time, in a weird way, he wasn't. It would have hurt his head to think about it if it wasn't for all his comics and sci-fi. He wondered briefly if his bros even knew what happened to him. He wasn't home and he might never be able to find home, not without some serious help anyway.
And while these three strange looking and strange-sounding turtles were actually his brothers in some bizarre way, they had no obligation to him and now that they had sated their curiosity about him, there was absolutely nothing to stop them from just leaving him to be alone.
Again...
-:-
To be continued.
Chapter 6: Chapter 5
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre11/fb9a/th/pre/f/2015/114/3/5/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_5_by_zelgadis55-d8416a9.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 5
23rd August
He wondered briefly if his bros even knew what happened to him. He wasn't home and he might never be able to find home, not without some serious help anyway.
And while these three strange looking and strange-sounding turtles were actually his brothers in some bizarre way, they had no obligation to him and now that they had sated their curiosity about him, there was absolutely nothing to stop them from just leaving him to be alone.
Again...
Leonardo and Donatello exchanged looks before turning to face Raphael but he wouldn't return their gaze. He instead just continued to glare at this other Michelangelo. Sure, Donnie suspected he was from another dimension but it's not like his brother knew for certain. This was difficult for Raph. On one hand, Raph trusted his genius brother's judgement on such things weird or scientific but on the other, for all they really knew this was just some elaborate set-up designed to hurt and trap them. Taking this 'Michelangelo's' word for it just did not seem worth the risk to him.
Or worth the reminder.
His hostile gaze still locked unerringly on 'Michelangelo', Raph noticed Leo and Donnie turn to contemplate each other and nod before turning back to scrutinise Michelangelo.
Leo exhaled as if steeling himself. “Well, I guess there's not really much choice. You will have to come home with us.”
Michelangelo looked up at Leonardo. “You really mean it?” he asked, his expression incredulous with hope.
Raph's glare turned into a scowl. “Are you fuckin' insane Leo? We can't take... him back with us! We don't know him and we certainly can't trust him!”
“Raph, he may be from another dimension but he's still family... kind of... Either way, we cannot just leave him, it's not safe!”
“How can you be sure it's safe us takin' him home? He's an unknown risk!” Raph all but spat.
“He may not our Mikey but he's still Michelangelo,” Leo sighed in exasperation. “We'll blindfold him before we leave here so he doesn't know where the lair is and then Master Splinter can talk to him,” Leo decided firmly, hoping those conditions would at least appease his outraged brother.
Raphael grumbled, still not happy, but he acquiesced.
Mikey pulled away when Leonardo stepped forward to turn his mask and asked for just a minute. When Leo backed off, Mikey looked up to the piping in the tunnel above his head, his eyes searching. He took a brief running jump and nimbly hauled himself up. A few seconds later, Mikey lightly dropped down to the tunnel floor once more, skateboard in hand and stashed it in the back of his belt. With a hint of nervousness in his voice, Mikey looked back to Leo and spoke, “I'm ready now.”
-:-
Since he couldn't see, the journey to the lair belonging to these strange looking versions of his brothers felt like it took forever to Mikey. Leonardo's hand was securely on his arm the whole way and from all the excessive turns and twists, Mikey could tell they were deliberately trying to confuse him. 'Not that that would be too hard,' Mikey mused wryly. At several points in the trip, they even spun him around on the spot. While Mikey knew that Leo didn't fully trust him, he felt that was really a bit extreme, even though it was probably done to mollify Raph who continued to be vocal against his very presence.
After he was spun around for the sixth time, Mikey joked, “Good thing I don't get motion sick, dudes.” His joke was met with an uncomfortable and even slightly hostile, silence. 'Maybe I should have just taken my chances staying on my own...' he groaned inwardly just before painfully stubbing his middle toe, Joey Nails, on a loose brick or rock or something.
Mikey tried, he really did, to keep from voicing his cry of pain but wasn't quite successful as he stopped and grabbed his foot, bouncing on the spot as his toe throbbed.
“Uh... sorry,” Leo muttered. “I should have realised you wouldn't see that.”
He heard Raph mutter something unintelligible and probably derogatory, from the tone.
Mikey gingerly put his foot back down, sighing inwardly again, wanting nothing more than for all this to be over. He hated not being able to see and he hated feeling so distrusted and he really hated the obvious hate being directed his way from this Raph. “I'm okay, Leo, it's just one of those things that hurt for a minute and then you forget about it within five,” he reassured with what he hoped was a cheerful grin. “Can we get going again? Please?” He unconsciously stressed the last word.
“Sure, we're nearly there anyway.”
Relief surged through Mikey as he heard Leonardo's reply.
They walked for about another ten minutes or so and Mikey was spun around on the spot yet again. By this time, he felt completely disoriented, he barely knew which way was even up and was beginning to feel a little sick. Whether that was from being spun around or just the situation in general though, he had no idea.
“Okay, Michelangelo,” Leo spoke clearly but quietly from right beside him. “Stop here for a moment while Don opens the door. After we get in and the door has been closed, you can turn your mask around again.”
Mikey nodded, filled with a strange mixture of excitement and trepidation.
A couple of minutes later, which didn't pass by fast enough in his opinion, Mikey stood blinking into suddenly bright light. He looked all around him curiously, feeling some disappointment at what he saw. There was a lot of open space sure, but it was full of so many cold metal catwalks everywhere. There were a few homey touches to the place, a few rugs here and there, a couple of old dilapidated couches and scattered chairs but no photos or pictures or even any wall hangings. Overall, it felt kind of cold in the empty sense.
“Welcome home, my sons,” a slightly raspy voice suddenly spoke, startling Mikey. He turned to see who spoke, eyes widening in shock at the sight of a very short, very grey rat who he assumed was Master Splinter in this world.
After his initial shock of meeting his other-dimensional bros, Mikey could feel that he recognised them. They didn't look or sound like his brothers but despite the fact that their personalities seemed a little different than he was used to, though for all he knew that could have just been because they seemed to be hurting so much, they still felt like Leo, Raph and Donnie. This new Master Splinter, though, didn't. Somehow, it was like he wasn't even the same person. At all.
And that was just plain weird.
Mikey couldn't help but stare curiously into the beady eyes that met his as Splinter gazed back, furry eyebrows raised questioningly.
“I see you found Raphael's mystery turtle,” Splinter observed.
“Yes Sensei, we did,” Leonardo replied with a polite bow.
The corner of Splinter's mouth raised with an amused quirk. “Is it not a good thing then, that you did not dismiss your brother's concerns so quickly after all?”
Mikey risked a glance at Leo, noticing his face flush with embarrassment. “You dudes were actually looking for me?” he asked in surprise.
“Yes,” Donatello replied quietly. “Raph spotted you in the distance three nights ago but was unable to find you once you went underground. We've searched for you each night since.”
“Oh...” Mikey simply said, not quite knowing how to feel about the news.
“We were lucky you entered the sewers in the same place you did the other night,” Donnie smiled, “or we may have had a much harder time catching up to you.”
“Yes,” Leonardo added in a cool tone, “although, to be honest, it is more that you are the one who is lucky that it was us who found you and not one of our enemies. If it were someone else trying to track down, it may not have gone so well for you.”
Mikey looked down at his feet, chastised. Definitely Leo alright, giving lectures freely and making him feel rightfully stupid.
“Leonardo,” Splinter chided gently, “I do believe that introductions and explanations are in order.”
Mikey looked back up as he noticed Splinter walk up to him and stop just a short distance away.
Splinter canted his head slightly as he regarded Michelangelo seriously, “Though, I do believe I somehow already know you.”
-:-
“I see. That is quite some story, Michelangelo,” Splinter said thoughtfully at the end of the tale. He looked at each of the four turtles one after another before standing. “I wish to go meditate and sleep on this matter, you should all go do the same as it is quite late. Please show Michelangelo to where he may sleep. Goodnight, my sons, Michelangelo.” With that, Splinter left the makeshift lounge area and went to his own room, leaning heavily on his walking stick as he moved.
Three pairs of eyes trained on Mikey, one set openly hostile, one curious and one thoughtful. Mikey met them all in turn, feeling very uncomfortable at the obvious scrutiny. “So, um...” he started to speak, only to be cut off by Raph.
“He ain't takin' Mikey's room!” Raph snarled, aggressively motioning in Michelangelo's direction. “He can sleep on the couch or on the floor for all I care or just shove him in the infirmary but he ain't havin' our brother's room!” He then clambered angrily to his feet and stalked to his own room without another word.
“Probably best not to argue with Raph tonight,” Donnie sighed in slight annoyance, then faced Michelangelo, offering him a choice. “Would you prefer the couch or the bed in the infirmary?”
“Couch, please...” Mikey mumbled.
“Okay, I'll go get you some blankets and a pillow.”
“And I'll give you a quick tour,” Leo said once Donatello disappeared from sight. “I'll show you the place more thoroughly tomorrow.”
“'kay,” Mikey muttered.
Leonardo gave Mikey a whirlwind tour, showing him the bathroom, kitchen and his own room just in case Mikey needed anything in the night.
“Are you hungry... Michelangelo?” Leo asked almost as an afterthought as he led him back to the couch Donnie had already made up. He failed to hide his wince as he spoke Mikey's name.
Mikey hesitated a moment before nodding. “Starved, actually. I didn't really get a chance to find anything to eat tonight.”
“Right... Well, there should be some leftover pizza in the fridge. Feel free to help yourself. I'm heading to bed now,” Leo quickly said, keeping his face as emotionless as possible as he walked away. Mikey watched him as he suddenly paused and half turned back. “Oh, by the way, don't try to open the lair door. You'll set off the alarms if you do.”
With that, Leonardo left for his bed, leaving Mikey feeling more lost and alone than he did when he first found himself in that suddenly empty warehouse just over a week ago.
-:-
To be continued.
Chapter 7: Chapter 6
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre08/0277/th/pre/f/2015/114/0/e/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_6_by_zelgadis55-d84vdip.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 6
23rd August
Michelangelo let out a whoop of pure, joyful abandon. The night is a warm, moonless and clear one and he revels in the feeling of the wind rushing against his face as he runs across the rooftops into the night. His brothers surround him, Leonardo in front, Donatello and Raphael to either side. It is a quiet evening but nonetheless, all four are enjoying themselves immensely. He gazes at Raph via his peripheral vision and can't, nor does he want to, contain the smile that breaks out over his face.
“Stop being creepy,” Raph quickly accuses but Mikey notices the corners of his own mouth quirk up at the edges and neither is there any malice in the acerbic turtle's voice.
But tonight is a night for mischief and Mikey is well prepared, not only for himself to have some fun but for his brothers to get in on the action too; they just don't know it yet. He sees the right building looming not far ahead and slightly to the left. With his grin widening, he dashes forward, somersaulting over Leo to steer the others towards it.
“Mikey!” Leo cries in mock exasperation.
Mikey turns so he is running backwards and eggs them on, grinning impudently the whole while. “Nyer nyer! Catch me if you can, bros!”
Donnie shakes his head, trying to hide his vague amusement and Leo and Raph exchange glances, grinning. As one, all three begin to chase the wayward turtle and Mikey turns to face forward once more in an effort to keep ahead of them.
Once he reaches his desired rooftop, he stops, grins a cheeky, mocking grin and skips behind a long planter. He watches his incoming brothers carefully, counting down as they get close.
Three
Two
One
And throws three filled water balloons in quick succession. Leo naturally dodges, Donnie and Raph both wear theirs full in the face and stop stock still.
“Plenty of balloons laying around the roof bros, you just gotta beat me to them first,” Mikey teases, continuing to grin and running for another slightly hidden stack.
A couple of hours later, all four brothers return home laughing and thoroughly wet; at least their gear is, their skin and shells had already dried off on the run home.
Master Splinter is waiting for them, with a warm, loving expression present in his eyes as they enter the lair and Mikey meets his gaze, happy, despite the glorious night they had left behind outside, to be home.
A warm, contented feeling filled Michelangelo's very being as he woke, warmer and more comfortable than he'd been in over a week. A serene smile slowly spread across his face as he lay there; he didn't feel like opening his eyes yet, he was happy just revelling in this wonderful feeling of being loved for a while.
It didn't take long before he began to wonder why the bed beneath him didn't feel like his own, nor did it feel like the cushioned bench they used as a couch in the pit; after all, it wouldn't have been the first time he had fallen asleep there. Then he frowned as the nightmare memories of the last lonely week intruded, flooding into his mind and with a sinking heart, Mikey finally remembered where he was.
Before last night, he had been essentially lost and confused. Yes, he had known where he was and how to get home but home wasn't really there and he hadn't known why or even how that was possible. Now, after the events of last night, he finally had his explanation and he wasn't sure which was worse; not knowing what was going on or knowing and realising he had no way home to his family, friends and comic book collection...
Finally, Mikey opened his eyes, feeling cold inside all over again - he didn't know how it was possible that one could feel so warm and yet so cold all at the same time. He slowly sat up, clutching the blankets tightly around himself in a subconscious effort to comfort himself and looked around the room he was in, taking in every detail of this cold, cold place. Mikey felt the tears threaten to well again and he blinked them back hurriedly.
What was he going to do...
Could he really stay here?
It was obvious, even to him, that he wasn't wanted here, at least not by Raph. It was harder to tell with Leo and Donnie but they were obviously uncomfortable around him too, they had, however, both at least been kind. Well, Donnie had been kind. Leo... he had just been doing his duty.
Mikey didn't want to hurt them by him just being there yet he didn't know what else he could do. For that matter, he wondered why his just being around hurt them so much and where the other Mikey was. He wasn't even sure if anything had been said about it last night, though he suspected it probably had. Most of that confrontation with the other three was little more than a blur, he'd been far too busy fighting for his life to remember what exactly had been said at the time. He stared forward miserably at the blank wall of televisions as the thoughts and feelings circled and whorled throughout his mind.
Suddenly a voice spoke aloud, interrupting his reverie and making Mikey jump in sudden surprise.
“Good morning, Michelangelo,” Splinter spoke, taking in the forlorn sight of Michelangelo wrapped securely in his blanket as he sat upright on the couch.
Mikey's heart further fell when he saw disappointment etched clearly within the strange rat's eyes. “Morning...” he muttered miserably. You'd think he'd be used to constantly seeing disappointment directed his way by now...
“Are you alright?” Splinter asked, gazing at him in concern.
Mikey started nodding but against his will, it quickly turned into a shake of the head. “Yeah... no... I just... I just miss my home and my family. That's all. No biggie...”
Splinter sat down beside him, resting a gentle paw on Mikey's knee. “I understand but you are wrong, it is a 'biggie'. It is hard to be separated from those you love, especially when you know not of their fate.” When Mikey nodded, staring ahead morosely, Splinter continued. “As long as you are here in this world, Michelangelo, you are welcome to share our home. You may be strange to us and we to you but one way or another, we are all still family.”
Mikey looked up, watching Splinter's eyes silently.
“Do not worry about Raphael. Like the rest of us, he is hurting but he will come around eventually. Just be patient and give him some time.” Splinter smiled gently at Michelangelo, giving him a comforting pat on the knee his paw rested on. “Now come. Join me for tea in the kitchen.”
With that, Splinter stood and walked to the kitchen, leaning on his walking stick as he went. Mikey hesitated for a moment then bounced lightly to his feet, leaving the blanket to fall where it may and followed; if nothing else, at least glad for the company after more than a week without.
-:-
At Splinter's request, Mikey was happily talking about his brothers, their home and some of their adventures over the hot beverage when Leonardo walked in to join them. Mikey beamed up at him from where he sat at the table. “Morning, Leo!”
Leonardo glanced at him as if in surprise at seeing him sitting there and Mikey couldn't help but notice the slight cringe that Leo was unable to hide. “Uh... Morning Michelangelo.” He then faced Splinter and bowed respectfully. “Good morning, Master Splinter.”
Splinter dipped his head in acknowledgement. “Good morning, my son.”
A few minutes later, Leonardo also sat with a freshly brewed tea and the silence had become quite uncomfortable again. Mikey tried to continue talking to Splinter but found he had lost his admittedly bumpy train of thought after Leo's reaction to him and he was no longer sure what to say or even if he should say anything or just keep his mouth shut.
Mikey watched Leo take a two-handed sip from his tea and carefully place the cup down. He was trying not to openly stare but it was so hard not to; he was just so different from the Leo he knew, taller, quieter, sterner, more self-composed. Sadder... Mikey soon found Leo looking back up at him. Leonardo seemed as if he wanted to say something but couldn't quite bring himself to do so, so Mikey smiled at him, hoping it would come across encouragingly.
Leo finally seemed to come to a decision and sat up straighter, finally meeting Mikey's eyes dead-on. “Why the shell would you bring your skateboard on a mission, Michelangelo?
Mikey stared for a moment in shock at the accusation which seemed to come out of nowhere before laughing suddenly, “Dude! We weren't on a real mission, we were only hunting for mutagen and then having some fun time after. We only ran into the Kraang coincidentally. Anyway, I often take the board on patrol.”
“I obviously don't know the details as I was not there but hunting for mutagen still sounds like a mission to me,” Leonardo reprimanded sternly as he leaned forward stiffly, annoyed over the fact that Michelangelo averted his gaze. “It is very irresponsible for you to take such a thing with you.”
“Yeah, well... My Leo doesn't mind. Besides, we've all taken our 'boards plenty of times before, though the others not as much as me.” Mikey, upset over the perceived insult to his family and team, raised his eyes, looking straight at Leonardo again.
“It doesn't sound as if...”
“Perhaps this is a discussion for another time,” Splinter interjected diplomatically. “This is, after all, the breakfast table.”
“Yes Sensei,” “Hai Sensei,” they said as one.
Donatello and Raphael chose that moment to walk in, or stumble in, in Donnie's case. Neither commented. Donnie essentially groped for the coffee, blinking back sleepiness as he prepared it but Raph glared fiercely at Michelangelo while making his own breakfast before pointedly ignoring the other-dimensional turtle completely and sitting down as far away from Mikey as possible while still being seated at the same table.
“Good morning, my sons,” Splinter smiled as they sat down.
Donnie muttered back something that may have been “morning” if the caffeine had kicked in yet and Raph grunted “g'morin',” before glaring down at his breakfast.
After a more few minutes of awkward quiet, Splinter turned back to Michelangelo, eager to get the conversation going once more. “I admit to being rather curious, Michelangelo, but how old are you? You seem as though you are younger than my sons.”
Donnie looked blearily up at Mikey, blinking as he curiously awaited the answer.
“I'll be sixteen in just over a month,” he beamed.
“I see. That makes you about four years younger than my sons.”
Mikey blinked, not really certain what to say to that; if he had truly been a part of this family, that really would make him the younger brother and this time by more than just a few hours or days, whatever it actually was; no one was actually certain of the exact age difference between them.
“That explains a lot,” Leonardo muttered critically.
“Leonardo, Donatello, Raphael,” Splinter made sure he had his sons' undivided attention.”Michelangelo will be staying here with us until you can find a way to return him to his home, however long it takes. He may not be the Michelangelo we knew, however, he is still Michelangelo. You will all welcome him as a friend and as a member of this family.” Splinter explicitly looked at Raphael at this point. “And you will allow him to use Michelangelo's room.”
“Master Splinter, you can't be serious!” Raph exploded, outraged at the thought of their precious brother's room being used by some poseur.
“I assure you, Raphael, that I am quite serious,” Splinter said in a tone that brooked no argument.
“But all his things are in there! It's all we have left of him! We can't just let some impostor take over his space!”
Mikey looked down at his hands; so huge compared to the other three turtles in front of him, that held his half-drunk tea. 'I won't cry! Not in front of them. I won't!'
“Michelangelo is not an 'impostor'. He is another version of your brother. Raphael, I understand you are upset and that you are hurting but we do not have any other rooms set up for guests. There really is little choice in this matter.”
“But...”
“Raphael! You will not continue to argue with me about this. My decision stands,” Splinter commanded firmly, looking Raphael solidly in the eyes.
“Yes, Sensei,” Raph muttered, clearly not happy at all as he averted his gaze.
“Raph,” Donnie spoke softly as he put down the coffee he had been sipping. “What if it was one of us?”
Raph turned to stare hostilely at his purple masked brother.
“How would you feel if it was one of us stuck in a strange world, away from everything and everyone we knew and loved?” Donnie paused for a moment to also glance at Leo, making sure he was listening too, before looking back to Raph and continuing in the same calm, quiet tone. “Being trapped in a place so similar to our own and yet different enough to make everything strange and feel wrong would be worse than being stuck across the universe on an alien world which is something we know all about. At least on an alien world, you would expect things to be different and not heartbreakingly familiar.” Donatello took a deep breath and made sure Raph was still paying attention before continuing. “Don't you see? We have to help him, however we can. All we have is each other and right now, we are all that Michelangelo has.”
Raphael's face had softened a little as he listened to Donnie's quiet but somehow impassioned and persuasive speech. He looked to Leo and saw guilty agreement etched tightly across his oldest brother's face. Then he looked to Michelangelo, taking in the younger turtle's freckled features, his light green skin, the slightly chubby face that sang of youth which was all so different to the brother he'd known and lost and then finally, Raph looked into Michelangelo's hugely expressive, bright blue eyes that seemed as if they could never be able to hide his true emotions no matter how hard he tried and it was those that hit Raph hard and deep. Within them, he could see echoes of Mikey, their Mikey and it hurt! Like shell!
He couldn't...
He just couldn't take this proverbial slap to the face. He felt his long-standing and carefully constructed walls crumbling with every second he looked at the other-dimensional turtle.
He couldn't, he wouldn't, continue to sit at the same table as this oh-so-different-but-obviously-somehow-still-Mikey Mikey or he felt he would shatter into millions of pieces.
Raphael shoved his chair roughly away from the table and scrambled to his feet, storming out of the kitchen, out of the lair and out into the sewers.
-:-
To be continued.
Chapter 8: Chapter 7
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre09/7e87/th/pre/f/2015/114/e/5/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_7_by_zelgadis55-d85jwlw.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon. I don't own any Marvel characters either. Life is cruel *pouts*. Don't own Trek either, for that matter.
Warnings: Little bit of fowl language (duck, chicken, goose) and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 7
23rd August
Raphael felt his long-standing and carefully constructed walls crumbling with every second he looked at the other-dimensional turtle.
He couldn't, he wouldn't, continue to sit at the same table as this oh-so-different-but-obviously-somehow-still-Mikey Mikey or he felt he would shatter into millions of pieces.
Raph shoved his chair roughly away from the table and scrambled to his feet, storming out of the kitchen, out of the lair and out into the sewers.
“I'm sorry... if you dudes hadn't found me, it wouldn't be like this. I... if you'd prefer me to leave, I... understand,” Michelangelo whispered a few minutes later. More than anything, Mikey really didn't want to be alone again, he wasn't sure he could stand it if he was, but he didn't like the way his other-dimensional bros were reacting to his presence. He felt that being here was hurting them badly and that was the last thing he wanted to do.
“You will do no such thing, Michelangelo. I already told you that you are welcome here.” Splinter said firmly, his tone brooking no argument.
“Besides,” Leo smiled, “I haven't seen Raph so mellow in months.”
At Mikey's incredulous look, Donnie added, “It's true, Michelangelo. Since Raph first saw you the other night, he's started to talk to us again. He's even stopped pushing Casey away and now I've got two of my brothers back."
“I will admit that it's not easy having you here, Michelangelo, but I would much rather you safe and here with us than out there on your own, especially in a world that you don't know. I'm sure both of our worlds have dangers unique to each and many the same or similar but that doesn't mean you are prepared for what's here,” Leo explained. “So please don't think you need to leave.”
Mikey nodded with a relieved smile, happy that he didn't have to go while also being painfully aware that no one had actually said that they wanted him to stay. He couldn't blame them though, after all, he didn't even belong here. Another him did. Mikey blinked as he wondered yet again, “Where's your me anyway? What happened to him?”
Leonardo, Donatello and Master Splinter all froze, their expressions stilling, growing cold with pain and guilt. The tension; the hurt and the sadness in the air was so thick that Mikey felt sure it could have been cut with a knife. That is when he realised that he had once again accidentally spoken his thoughts out loud. Cringing with self-recrimination, he gingerly looked up to each of the three seated at the kitchen table. Not one met his eyes. Mikey hesitated and tried to speak, to apologise. “I...”
“He's gone,” Leo interrupted emotionless, refusing to look at him as he scraped his chair away from the table.
Mikey watched as Leo stalked out of the room, feeling bad about yet again putting his foot in it. Talk about story of his life, he groaned inwardly, his mouth was always getting him into trouble and it was usually unintentional.
Donnie was staring down at his coffee, sad and silent and Mikey felt certain he could see an unhealthy dose of guilt in the genius's expression. After a while, Donnie looked up with a tight, watery smile. “Tonight, once it's dark, I think you should take us to the location that you first arrived at in this world. There is always a chance there could be a clue or an energy reading that... could help. Even though more than a week has passed since you arrived, it's worth a try.”
Mikey nodded silently, too afraid to speak in case he said the wrong thing again.
“Meditation, followed by training starts in ten minutes. Do not be late.” Splinter silently stood from the table and walked out of the room. Mikey marvelled at how the rat was able to lean so much on his walking stick and yet make not a single sound before pondering on his words.
“Does... does he mean me too?” Mikey asked hopefully, desperately wanting some kind of normalcy back in his life.
Donnie chuckled almost mirthlessly and drained the dregs of his once hot drink. “Yes, that includes you too.”
-:-
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
Mikey tried to centre himself, to relax, let go and concentrate on his breathing and emptying his mind. Despite the things his brothers so often cruelly said about him, emptying his mind was never that easy. It was always racing a mile a minute, often in many different directions at once.
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
It never took much for his attention to wander, like he noticed it was already doing right now. Guiltily, he struggled to focus on just breathing again.
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
This place was so new to him, he hadn't even seen the entire lair yet. The Leo that belonged here was harsher, more serious than his own geeky brother. His thoughts drifted, wondering about that wicked-looking scar on Leo's shell. How and when did he get that? What had they been through? Who could even manage to do such a thing to Leonardo, any Leonardo? Mikey wondered for a moment what the person who did that to him looked like afterwards.
So far, not that he had had that much interaction with him, Raph didn't seem so different, at least not in his wannabe 'Hulk Mad' impersonation. He thought, wondering if this Raph also had a softer side Though based on what he had seen so far, he highly doubted it. 'Probably will never know,' Mikey mused thoughtfully, 'this Raph seems to straight out hate me... I wonder just how close he and this world's me are? Must have been really close to be able to hate me this much when he doesn't even know me.' In Mikey's opinion, this Raph seemed to snarl and growl more than a Dogpound in heat. 'Oops! I mean Rahzar now.' he snickered to himself, not that he had ever seen Rahzar in heat; not that he wanted to even think about it. Mikey shuddered, he seriously wanted to wash his brain out with bleach now. Maybe he should ask Donnie later if he had something to help him with that.
That accent though, it was so weird. How was it possible that he sounded so different when none of the others did?
Donnie was the most different of these guys from his bros so far. This Donnie seemed so quiet and soft-spoken, nothing at all like his Donnie. Mikey smirked briefly, thinking of his Donnie's nerd rages before sobering.
He missed him so much.
Donnie had always put up with far more from Mikey than their other bros did. They were practically best buds. Donnie definitely still got testy with him, just like everyone else did, but they hung out together and teamed up far more. Not so much recently though, as they used to. At home, Donnie had taken on more and more of a workload, as he studied the mutagen and tried to come up with a way to reverse its effects. He didn't have as much time for Mikey as he used to have and Mikey had definitely noticed and felt it. Even out on patrol, lately, Mikey had been teamed with Raph more often instead.
He wondered if his bros knew what happened to him and if they were even trying to find him.
If they even wanted to find him...
For a moment he remembered back to last year when they were trying to rescue April's dad and each of his brothers said straight out that they didn't want him. Their words and rejection had hurt so much and no one even noticed. 'Maybe that's why Leo doesn't pair me and Donnie so much anymore... trying not to burden one brother with me so often...'
Mikey shook his head emphatically, shaking away the sudden ache at the horrible memory which he always tried so hard to forget. Of course they were trying to find him, they were his family! They loved him! Even if they never actually said it, Mikey could tell. He could always tell what they were really feeling, at least he could when he wasn't distracted by whatever else.
“Eh hem!” Someone cleared their throat warningly.
Mikey straightened where he sat cross-legged guiltily. Meditating now, that's right!
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
It took him a moment to place that voice. Splinter. No one's voice was right or familiar here. That may have been for the best though, really. If they sounded and looked the same, it might have hurt even more than it already did, not that he wanted them to see he was hurting too.
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
This strange Splinter's accent was even missing.
He wondered if Leo, Donnie and Raph here were triplets, maybe quads if this dimension's version of him was included. Was that even possible? They hatched from eggs but could four of them fit in a single egg? He didn't really think so but they all looked so much the same! The only real difference seemed to be their skin tones and maybe the patterns on their shells, though he hadn't had a chance to look and wasn't sure they'd let him if he asked.
Mikey suddenly felt a deep sense of disappointment directed his way.
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
Was that Splinter or Leo? Both maybe...
Breathe in.
Breathe out.
Master Splinter. Mikey tried to feel him out. It was him that really felt the weirdest here. He had noticed when he first laid eyes on him last night. It wasn't even his lack of height or the odd colouring of his fur. Mikey just couldn't put his finger on the source of the feeling. When he met Leo, Donnie and Raph, they had still felt like Leo, Donnie and Raph only a bit more... extreme? in their personalities. Why was it that his father and sensei didn't feel anything like the father and sensei he grew up with? He seriously didn't understand why that was. Mikey felt like he was just being stupid again. He felt like...
“That is enough my sons, Michelangelo,” Splinter's voice broke through, interrupting Mikey's reverie.
Mikey blinked his eyes open and looked up.
“Yes, Sensei.”
“Hai, Sensei.”
-:-
The first thing Donatello noticed during practice was that due to his lesser experience, Michelangelo had a little trouble keeping up with him and Leonardo. There were a few things that Michelangelo just didn't know yet, things he had obviously not been taught. It made sense though, given that the other-dimensional turtle was nearly four years younger than them and the events that had happened in this dimension to forge them either had not happened in his yet or were unlikely to happen, depending of course on just how different their two realities were.
Master Splinter took this lack of knowledge in his stride and while Donnie and Leo sparred, Splinter took Michelangelo aside to give him personal lessons on the things he had yet to learn.
Raph never turned up for their training that morning and Donnie could tell Leo was resentful. Probably due to what Leo would have perceived as a lack of respect for their Sensei. Donnie himself, though, wasn't surprised at all by their younger brother's absence. In his opinion, their younger brother was just too emotional for his own good, not that he would ever actually tell him that. Telling him would just be asking for trouble, not to mention unnecessary pain.
Finally, about four hours after it began, training was over and Splinter left to go watch one of his 'stories', leaving the three turtles to clean up in the dojo. With all three of them working together, it at least didn't take them too long. The uncomfortable silence was broken when Leo eventually spoke up.
“When did you and your brothers start going topside on your own?”
“The first time we ever went up at all was on our fifteenth mutation day.” Mikey blinked, surprised at the weird question.
“The first time? Ever?” Leo asked in astonishment.
Mikey nodded, “Well, I know Raph snuck up once before when we were younger. Master Splinter found out so fast though and handed Raph's shell to him so hard that none of us dared to sneak up since. That I know of anyway. Raph's a slow learner so it wouldn't surprise me if he tried again,” Mikey snickered.
“Wow...” Donnie paused in his cleaning to stare at Michelangelo in disbelief. “That's about when we started going up on our own but we had been up on numerous occasions with Master Splinter before that. We'd often go scavenging with him, both at the various junkyards and the alleyways behind restaurants and supermarkets. You guys really never helped go looking for food and other essentials?”
“That must have been so hard on your Splinter, finding enough food for five mouths on his own, especially as you got older.” Leo shook his head in wonder.
“Not really. We um... farmed our own food ever since I can remember,” Mikey explained. “Didn't you?”
“Not much really grows down here so that was never really an option. Even if it was, we were much too young to know how and Master Splinter wouldn't have known how back then either,” Leo answered as he started gathering the cleaning supplies to return them to their storage place as they finished cleaning.
“What kinds of food did your family grow?” Donnie asked curiously before venturing thoughtfully, “I'm guessing certain kinds of edible fungus but surely that couldn't be all.” He took some of the gear from Leo and the three turtles headed out of the dojo to the closet that Donnie had built for their cleaning equipment with Leo's help when they moved here.
“Fungus?” Mikey asked peculiarly, “Never heard of that before but it sounds kinda fun.” He grinned suddenly at his own joke.
“Don means mushrooms,” Leo explained with a shake of his head at the poor quip.
“Oh! You mean that stuff you put on pizzas!” Mikey continued to grin, ignoring Leo's reaction. “Nuh dude, we grew worms and algae.”
Donatello and Leonardo stopped suddenly and Mikey accidentally crashed into the two. They turned and stared at the orange masked turtle in abject horror.
“What?” Mikey asked, taken aback by the way they looked at him.
“You... ate nothing but algae...”
“and worms...”
“For fifteen years?”
“Uh, yeah, of course,” Mikey replied as if the other two were stupid. “What else would we have eaten?”
“Actual real food,” Leo said faintly.
“Actually Leo, for normal turtles, that would be a considerable part of a normal diet, depending of course on the species of turtle. Other normal dietary requirements would include...”
“No offence Don, but I'm already green enough without you making my stomach turn even more,” Leonardo interjected hurriedly.
“Heh!” Mikey laughed, “Yeah, ever since we found the mythical pizza that first night topside, my bros can't even look at worms and algae without being sick anymore.”
“And you can?” Leo asked cautiously, dreading the answer.
“Sure dude, food's food but I don't really like to eat anything other than pizza or similar if I can help it now.”
“But... why worms and algae? Really?”
“It's what the pet store dude told Master Splinter to feed us when he bought us of course,” Mikey nodded matter of factly. “Speaking of food, I'm starving! Do... you mind if I get some lunch, dude?” he asked as his stomach grumbled loudly.
Leonardo shook his head, digesting the conversation. There was something about what Michelangelo just said that bothered him slightly, and it wasn't the so-called food but he was too distracted by Michelangelo's question to put his finger on it. “You don't need to ask, Michelangelo. I told you last night to just help yourself and Master Splinter said this morning to consider this your home until you can get back to your own.”
Mikey smiled relieved, “Cool, thanks, dude.” He turned and began to head to the kitchen when Donatello called out to him after suddenly remembering something.
“Wait, Michelangelo!” When Mikey turned back to him, questioning expression filling his face, Donnie continued. “You said last night that your phone, what did you call it again?”
“My T-phone?”
“Yes, you said it stopped working after you arrived here.”
Michelangelo nodded cautiously, “Yeah... I guess I broke it somehow but I really dunno what I did...”
Donnie chuckled, “I doubt you broke it. It is most likely on a specialised network of its own so crossing to this dimension means it simply no longer has access to a network. That would explain why you could not get a signal anymore when you tried to phone home. If you give it to me, I'll patch it into our network so you can use it here.”
For a moment, Mikey began to look excited at the thought but then he sobered, looking miserable as he dug his turtle themed phone out of its pouch in his belt. “Only one problem dude, it's really dead now... Has been for three days.” He handed over the T-phone regardless. Mikey had been feeling even more separated from home ever since it died, no longer allowing him to at least look at the photos of his beloved family within.
Donnie gently took the proffered communications device from Michelangelo's outstretched hand and nodded absently as he turned it over and over in his hands out of curiosity. “I am sure it only needs charging up again. If I need to, I'll sort out a way to do that also.” He looked up suddenly aware that Michelangelo seemed upset. “Don't worry, it'll be fine.” Donnie tried to smile comfortingly.
“Thanks, Donnie dude,” Mikey said, smiling in return. Donnie noticed though that the smile didn't quite reach the other turtle's eyes. He watched as their younger visitor continued walking slowly to the kitchen.
Donnie and Leo exchanged a quick glance and then, without a word, they went their separate ways; Leo to the bedrooms and Donnie to his lab.
-:-
It didn't take Donatello much time to cobble together an adapter to charge up the intriguing T-phone, at least until he could take the time to make a more permanent charger. Once the telecommunications device had gained enough power to turn on again, Donnie poured over it, taking in everything; the apps, the games, the programming, the camera. He mentally compared it to his Shell-cells and found he was disappointed in himself. It was true, it had been a long time since he even considered upgrades for his own design and compared to the T-phone, it felt... lacking. Donnie knew that the Shell-cells were far more difficult to use than the gorgeous piece of technology he was currently inspecting but he had deliberately designed them so. He had wanted it to be difficult for just anyone to use. If anyone else found one or took one, they would hopefully dismiss it almost instantly as 'junk', particularly if they were not able to use it.
After hacking into the T-phone's programming, Donnie found it rather easy to tie it into his own Shell-cell network. Programming wise, the two weren't really that much different, which was something he was pleased about since he didn't want to make the T-phone unable to reconnect to its usual network when the opportunity invariably arose.
Donnie then set about adding useful phone numbers to Michelangelo's T-phone, his, Leo's, Raph's, April's and Casey's. After each name, he added an (S) for Shell-cell to distinguish the names from the other-dimensional counterparts, despite acknowledging that there were pictures attached to each name, in some cases, April and Casey's, a photo. Noticing that made Donnie immensely curious and he just couldn't help but indulge in that curiosity. He very quickly found himself browsing through the various photos saved into the album. One picture, in particular, he felt drawn to and he sat there for several minutes, studying it with great interest.
It was a group photo. Michelangelo and his brothers with whom he assumed must be Splinter and April. Staring at the photo, Donatello realised just how different they all were. It wasn't just Michelangelo. All the brothers were truly unique from each other. Donnie gawked in wonder at the tall, lanky form of his own counterpart, thoroughly intrigued; and was that a gap in his teeth? His doppelganger, though tall, still looked short when compared to the younger but still wise-looking Splinter who had multiple colours throughout his fur. No wonder Michelangelo had appeared so shocked upon witnessing their much shorter, older and greyer Sensei.
And April, she looked so young! She couldn't have been much older than Michelangelo. She was posed with one arm around the embarrassed but ecstatic looking other Donatello and holding a tessen in her other hand, splayed out in front of her chest, proudly showing off the sakura flower crest within its centre.
Raphael wore a devil-may-care smirk that filled his features, one fist buried in the palm of his other hand mock threateningly as he gazed towards a mischievously grinning Michelangelo, who could be seen holding a water balloon half-hidden in his hand and looking sideways towards Leonardo. Leonardo was standing slightly off from the rest of the group in a cheesy looking pose that could almost have come from a certain ship's captain in 'Star Trek' if Donatello didn't know better.
All six within the photograph looked happy and Donnie wondered who it was that actually took the picture. He sent a copy of the photo to his e-mail address, telling himself it was a test to make certain the T-phone truly worked with their network and made a mental note to print out a copy of it to give to Michelangelo so he could have a hard copy handy to look at at any time.
Donnie noticed the T-phone had finally finished charging; it certainly had a beautifully fast charge rate. He unplugged it and stood up, fully intending to go hand it back to their visitor when he once more glanced down at the photo full of happy, smiling faces and suddenly felt an intense, overwhelming sadness crash down into him.
Donatello fell back into his wheeled office chair, unconsciously dropping the T-phone as tears sprang unwelcome into his vision and his heart ached terribly.
He remembered when his family had been happy and whole like the family in that picture, back when Mikey was still alive and with them.
Before that horrible night over six months ago when it felt as though they lost everything.
The worst night of their lives and it had all been his fault...
-:-
To be continued.
Chapter 9: Chapter 8
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre13/53b9/th/pre/f/2015/114/a/d/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_8_by_zelgadis55-d86d4ex.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story - little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 8
23rd August
He remembered when his family had been happy and whole like the family in that picture, back when Mikey was still with them.
Before that horrible night when it felt like they had lost everything.
The worst night of their lives and it had all been his fault...
“Donnie!” The voice barely breaks through his concentration but his eyes glance towards the source of the voice. Mikey is rushing at him, practically on top of him and he doesn't immediately understand why, his mind is still elsewhere, focused intently on his task. “Move!”
He finds himself suddenly tumbling, disoriented as his younger brother barrels into him, shoving him forcefully away from where he stood at the computer bank.
The immediate drawn out, blood-curdling screams fill his every sense, drowning everything else out. It is an unnerving sound filled with pure agony and with a dreadful chill, he realises it is Michelangelo's voice he is hearing. He looks up, seeing his brother where he stood only moments before and he's caught in the throes of some kind of directed energy beam, different to the ones previously flying about.
Distraught and breathing heavily, Donatello forced his eyes open and pushed away the overwhelming, terrible memory with considerable effort. Minutes later, he stumbled to his feet and grabbed the T-phone from where he had dropped it what felt like hours earlier; intending to go return the device to its owner. He couldn't look at it any longer. He didn't want to see the sight of those happy faces anymore. It reminded him far too much of what he and his family had lost.
Donatello stopped before the door leading out of his lab to gather his composure and leaned heavily against it; it wouldn't do to let anyone see him this way. After a few more minutes, he was finally able to slip his calm mask back onto his face and body, hoping no one would notice any slight shakiness that he may or may not still be exhibiting and opened the door to leave.
He glanced towards the wall of televisions as he made his way through their home, noticing Master Splinter's soap coming to its melodramatic conclusion for the day and realised Michelangelo wasn't there. Hoping the orange banded turtle would still be in the kitchen so he wouldn't have to go looking for him, he headed straight there.
When Donatello entered the room, he saw the other-dimensional turtle standing in front of the oven, tapping his three-toed foot impatiently while waiting for the delicious smelling food within to finish cooking. Donnie took a deep, appreciative breath, inhaling the aroma of a homemade meal rather than the usual freezer or slap-dash efforts of the last several months. “Mmm, that smells really good, Michelangelo.”
Michelangelo turned with a smile, “You guys didn't have any pizza left but I found enough ingredients to make some, though you only had boring stuff for the topping,” he shrugged lightly, smile still firmly in place, “so we'll just have to settle for pepperoni, mushrooms, olives and pineapple.” Michelangelo turned back to face the oven again, “Ten minutes to go. Man! This is taking all year and I'm starved!”
Despite himself and the melancholy still afflicting him, Donatello couldn't help but chuckle slightly at the younger turtle, “Well, in the meantime, I have your T-phone charged up and already working on my network. Until I have time to get parts to make a specific charging unit for your phone, you'll just have to bring it to me whenever you need it charged.” Donnie smiled as Michelangelo's eyes practically lit up in excitement.
“Awesome! Thanks, dude!” Michelangelo hurriedly grabbed the proffered T-phone, unlocking it and scrolling quickly through the contacts list. He frowned momentarily as he noticed double the usual listings but shrugged, looking instead for the Captain Ryan avatar that symbolised Leo and dialled, holding the phone to his ear slit. He frowned again at the lack of ringing. “Um... Donnie?” he asked moments later, “Not to doubt you or anything, dude, but I thought you said you got it working?”
“I did.” Donnie raised his eyebrow ridges, suddenly dreading the answer to the question he knew he just had to ask. “Who are you trying to call?”
“Leo of course.”
“... Your Leo or mine?”
Michelangelo gave Donnie a weird look, “Why would I try to phone your Leo? I can just open my mouth and yell for him.”
Donnie sighed, somehow managing not to facepalm. 'That's what I was afraid of...' he thought morosely. “You can't ring your brothers, Michelangelo. You're in a different dimension to them, remember?”
“Yeah, I know that dude but you said my T-phone works now so why can't I at least call them with it?”
“It... doesn't work like that. You would need an open portal or crack between the dimensions for that,” Donnie explained as patiently as he could, “and if we had that, we could get you home already.”
“Oh... then... what was the point of fixing my T-phone?” Michelangelo asked in sad confusion, though he flipped deftly through the menus within the device, eyes searching keenly as he spoke. His face relaxed as he found whatever he was looking for and he gently touched the screen with a single, thick finger.
Donnie closed his eyes briefly, drawing deep on the wells of his inner strength. “Well, now that your T-phone is on the network, you can call people here if you need to.”
Michelangelo glanced up from the screen at Donnie.
“I've taken the liberty to add our phone numbers to your contacts in case you need to call any of us. I marked them with a bracketed S after the names so you can easily tell the difference. S stands for Shell-cell,” Donnie explained.
Michelangelo's eyes widened and a true smile split his face. He quickly stepped forward, throwing his arms around Donnie in a sudden, affectionate embrace. “Thanks, Donnie! You're awesome!”
Donatello stood stiffly. He hadn't expected this reaction and he really wasn't sure if he liked it or not. It was a long time since the last hug he'd had and the last hug had been from...
Without realising what he was doing, Donnie pushed Michelangelo away, hurriedly stepping back out of immediate reach of the younger turtle, then he stopped, registering the hurt that flowed onto Michelangelo's face. Donnie brought his hand up to his own face, roughly scrubbing at it. “I'm... sorry, Michelangelo... I...” Then Donnie turned, unable to keep talking and rushed off, out of the kitchen and stumbled back to his lab.
He really needed to be alone right now.
-:-
Mikey stood watching Donatello as the olive-toned turtle rushed away from him as if he were an infectious disease or something. He couldn't understand why Donnie had pushed him away like that and it really hurt. Mikey had thought things were starting to get better. Yeah, sure, he was still a stranger here but Donnie had been the most welcoming, going out of his way to help him and so he hugged him. It was instinct! What was so wrong about that? Mikey knew that back home he was the most affectionate in his family and his bros weren't really the touchy-feely types but they never seemed to mind that much when he hugged them, other than a brief protest on principle, of course. Not even Raph, as long as no one else was around to see and Mikey didn't hug for too long at a time.
As Mikey stood miserably staring at the door Donatello had left through, Leo entered, having just come down from upstairs. He was surprised to see Michelangelo like this with the oven alarm insistently beeping away behind him, unnoticed.
Leo stepped close, reaching up a hand as if to touch Michelangelo's shoulder before dropping it again, unwilling to actually reach out if he could avoid it. “Are you alright, Michelangelo?”
“Huh? Uh... yeah, I'm fine, dude,” Mikey suddenly blinked as he registered Leo's presence and question.
“Really? Only you seem to be staring at nothing and the oven timer is going off.” Leo felt sure he would have been amused by the situation had the visiting turtle not seemed so visibly upset.
“It is? Oh, it is!” Mikey whirled around, moving quickly to turn off the alarm and oven before the pizzas burned.
“What's wrong, Michelangelo?” Leo asked firmly in his leader voice.
Mikey sighed as he carefully removed the pizzas, “It's Donnie. I just can't seem to do or say anything right and I upset your bro again. I'm sorry... I really didn't mean to...”
“Tell me.”
Leo watched as Michelangelo placed the two pizzas on a cutting board that was waiting ready on the nearby bench before sitting down at the table, no longer hungry. He listened intently, nodding as Michelangelo told him what happened.
At the end of the tale, Leo sighed, steeling himself, “Don... he took our brother's... disappearance hard. We all did, really but Don took it the hardest.” He leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes in pain. “One way or another, we all blame ourselves but Donnie was the one who was with him when what happened... happened. It's true... that in all these months since, we haven't talked to each other much or even been there for each other...” At this, Leonardo felt deeply ashamed. “Things finally started getting better in the last few days though, ever since Raph saw you and Master Splinter put his foot down about our self-destructive behaviour; the way we were treating each other and ourselves... but you, you being here is hard, I cannot deny that. It's like the wounds are fresh all over again.” Leonardo opened his eyes again, looking Michelangelo directly in the eyes.
“And before you say anything, no, we don't want you to leave but you need to give us...” Leo paused briefly as if struggling to find the right word, “... space.”
Mikey nodded silently, fiddling with his fingers and looking down at the table he was sitting at; anywhere but Leo's eyes.
“We are just starting to get used to each other again and now we are asked to get used to another on top of that, who both is and isn't our brother.” Leo breathed deeply. “Look, um... Michelangelo, I'm sorry but I really don't want to keep talking about all this right now. It's just too much.”
“It's cool, Leo. I kinda get it.” Mikey looked back up at Leonardo, his eyes clear, sympathetic and understanding all at once yet completely without pity.
Leo gave the tiniest of smiles and took another deep, calming breath. “Why don't we eat lunch now, I would hate for your hard work cooking to go to waste. I'll take Don's to him as I'm sure he won't be ready to come out yet.”
Leonardo had been correct, Donnie wouldn't come out of his lab nor did he unlock the door so Leo just left the food covered up beside the door. After lunch was over and Splinter had left for his meditation mat, Mikey turned back to Leo.
“So what do I do now, Leo?” He looked around helplessly at the lair that was not his home. “I can't even leave the lair to go skating, you said it's alarmed and I'm really good at setting alarms off, whether I mean to or not,” Mikey said with a self-deprecating wince.
Leo chuckled briefly, for just a moment reminded of better times, “How about we finish that tour we started last night?”
“Sounds good, dude,” Mikey smiled.
“Later on, we'll show you how to use the alarm system to get in and out but it will have to wait until Don makes time to set the system to recognise you.”
-:-
Leonardo finished showing Mikey around the huge once pumping station-now lair, ending in front of a door to a room. Mikey noticed Leo seemed extremely uncomfortable again but after a slight hesitation and steeling of himself, Leo spoke up, “This was Mikey's room... where you can stay while you are here. I just finished freshening it for you before lunch.”
Somehow this seemed really wrong to Mikey and he could see Leo also felt that way; worse, he couldn't help but remember a snippet of the conversation with Raph the previous night.
“He ain't takin' Mikey's room!” Raph snarled, aggressively motioning in Michelangelo's direction. “He can sleep on the couch or on the floor for all I care or just shove him in the infirmary but he ain't havin' our brother's room!”
“Probably best not to argue with Raph tonight,” Donnie sighed in resignation.
Mikey bit his lip a moment before asking, “Are you sure it's okay for me to use it?”
“Yes, it's fine. Under the circumstances, I know Mikey would have wanted you to use it. Besides, Master Splinter said you were to sleep here. Just ignore Raph if he makes a scene about it. You can always come to me if he gets too obnoxious about anything.” Leo seemed to mentally fortify himself once more before reaching out a hand to twist the door handle, opening the door. “You can use or read anything in here, Michelangelo, just... be careful with our brother's things. They're all we have to remember him by. Okay?”
Mikey's eyes widened as he took in the sight of piles of comics, games, action figures and a skateboard. His gaze wandered the walls, taking in the view of dozens of myriad posters, mostly of old horror movies with a couple of band and superhero posters thrown in for good measure. All had seen betters days but three of the four walls were covered lovingly, leaving nary an inch to spare. The fourth wall, however, was different. It had what looked like a half-finished mural painted onto it. The whole scene was drawn out painstakingly in pencil, with bits and pieces filled in with various bright colours. “Sure, I'll do my best to be careful,” he promised, hoping like hell he could live up to his word. After all, Mikey knew he didn't have the best track record when it came to other people's things.
“Michelangelo?”
“Yeah, Leo?”
“You might be stuck here for a while...” Leo started. Mikey's gaze fell to the floor at the thought but Leo continued, “... but we will get you home eventually. Trust me on this, trust Don on this.”
“I know dude, if anyone can help me get home, Donnie can.” Of that, Mikey had absolutely no doubts. If this Donnie was even half as determined as his Donnie, he knew he would come through for him sooner or later.
Leo smiled at the sheer conviction of faith shining through Michelangelo's very being. “In the meantime, treat our home as if it were yours. If you need anything and are unsure, just ask.” Leo turned to leave, “I'm going to go meditate in my room now.”
“Which room was yours again?” Mikey asked, screwing his face up as he tried to remember from the night before.
Motioning for Michelangelo to step outside the room, Leo pointed to a door two rooms down before walking there and going inside.
Mikey watched until Leo closed his door behind himself. For a moment, he felt the loneliness and homesickness creep into his soul once more but forced himself to turn and gaze into the room he was to use which belonged to his lost counterpart. Catching sight of the piles of comics again, he felt his curiosity and excitement build until he was able to forget his troubles for the moment. He ran lightly over to the nearest pile and started flicking through it, eyes growing large like saucers as he took in the sight of unfamiliar titles like 'Silver Sentry', 'Justice Force' and 'Nobody'; they were all very different from the horror and sci-fi comics he owned back home but he didn't care. They were new comics he'd never read before! Picking up an issue whose cover particularly caught his eye, 'Silver Sentry Meets the Turtle Titan', Mikey flopped down onto the freshly made bed and started reading eagerly.
-:-
After Raphael stormed out at breakfast that morning, he had kicked around the sewers for a couple of hours, trying to calm down and get his emotions under some semblance of control again. Having to eat breakfast with that fake Mikey at the same table had been hard enough but hearing Splinter encouraging him to take their little brother's place had made Raph furious.
Mikey wasn't replaceable and it felt to him that that was what Splinter was trying to do, to replace the hero that was their lost, little brother.
He wanted to lash out in blind rage so badly; taking everything he had to prevent himself from doing just that, that it physically hurt and then to make it all worse, Donnie... Don of all turtles, actually supported their Sensei. He had tried to guilt Raph, to make him feel sympathy for the 'poor, little, lost pretender' turtle, then to exacerbate matters even more, as if that had even been possible, Donnie had almost succeeded. If Raph had stayed in close proximity to... 'Michelangelo' for much longer, he knew he couldn't have remained in control.
So he left.
After he calmed down sufficiently, Raphael headed to hang out at Casey's, not wanting to face home again any time soon. Unfortunately for him, his friend was out at work so instead, Raph hung around in the decrepit apartment by himself, watching television and waiting for Case to return home.
Casey had been surprised to see Raph, especially since it had to have been broad daylight when the red masked turtle entered his apartment but he didn't mind, he never did. Instead, Casey sat down, passed Raph a beer and listened to him rant and rave as he complained about all that had happened since the previous night.
To say the least, Casey was curious. Once evening came, he convinced Raph to return home, Casey in tow, for 'moral support' of course. Raph hadn't been fooled but he welcomed his friend's presence regardless.
The lair was silent when Raph and Casey returned; the lights all ablaze and no one in sight. Raph walked over to Donnie's lab, noting the covered plate on the ground beside the door and tried to walk in, only to find the door locked. He hammered loudly on it, calling out to his brother to unlock the damn thing. Moments later, the door opened to a tired, washed-out looking Donatello who looked expectantly at him. “What Raph?”
Raph eyed Donatello critically, “You look like crap.”
With a dry, humourless chuckle, Donnie replied, “Just what I needed to know. Now, what do you want?”
“Hi, Don.” Casey waved from behind Raph.
Donnie glanced toward Casey, muttering a reply before turning back to his brother and raising his eyebrow ridges, waiting.
“Where's the little impostor?”
Donatello sighed, “He is not an impostor, Raph. He's Mik... Michelangelo. Just not the one we knew.” He turned around, heading back into the dark depths of his laboratory. “He's probably in Mikey's room. Leo cleaned it up for him to use after training finished; which you would know if you hadn't bailed on us.”
Raphael growled angrily at the news.
“Raph, there is nowhere else for him. It's not like we have spare rooms or beds set up for guests to use.”
“How can you even be so sure he's who he's claimin' to be? Have you done any of your 'science' tests yet?” Raph challenged.
“I don't need to, not for that reason anyway. It doesn't matter what he looks like, Raph, just listening to him, he feels like Michelangelo just... different. I can't explain it, Raph,” Donnie said heavily. “It's not my domain but Leo or Master Splinter possibly could. Even Sensei knew who he was with only a few minutes interaction.”
“Let me ask you somethin', Don, if you're so sure of who he is and so set on helpin' him, why the shell were you locked away in here?” Raph gestured angrily around the workspace, “with what is obviously lunch, untouched, on the ground outside?”
Donatello stiffened, glancing at the ground by the door. He didn't see anything though as the tray was to the side of it. “I would rather not talk about it.” Raph gave him a triumphant look so Donnie added mordantly, “Especially not to you.”
Raph's face darkened again, “So the damn impostor is gettin' to you too, huh?”
“He's not...” Donnie began exasperated, “Oh, what's the point? You are obviously not in a mood to listen to anything anyone else has to say anyway so I see no reason to continue to try. Just... just give me your Shell-cell for a minute.”
“That's so typical of you, givin' up so easily,” Raph sneered as he fished his phone from his belt and held it out.
Donnie gave him a dirty look as he took the proffered device and quickly programmed Michelangelo's number into the contacts list. “Some of us at least know when to fight and when to quit.”
When he was done, Raph practically snatched the phone back to see what Donnie had done. He felt his ire quickly rise once more.
“Leave that number in there, you never know when you might need it, Raph.”
Raphael scowled contemptuously at the number, contemplating ignoring Donnie but thought better of it. Don didn't get mad easily but when he did, he was not to be trifled with. Besides, if need be, he could always use the number to keep tabs on the owner's whereabouts. However, Raph thought quickly and renamed the entry to 'Impostor'.
Donatello carefully watched Raph and rolled his eyes at the small but not unexpected rebellion. “Casey, I hope you don't mind but I also took the liberty of giving yours and April's numbers to Michelangelo in case he needs to get a hold of you for any reason,” he said, turning his head towards their friend.
“Yeah, that's fine, Don.” Casey handed his phone to Donnie, waiting as the turtle added the number.
“Are you staying a while, Casey?”
“Yeah, I'm curious and wanna meet 'im.” Casey nodded, taking his phone back from Donnie.
Donatello smiled tiredly, “Then I'll call April over too and see if she'll bring take-out.” He turned back to Raph, “Once I'm done, I'll go get Michelangelo. I think we would all rather it wasn't you getting him.”
“Whatever!” Raph said acidly. “Come on, Case, pretty sure there's a game or somethin' on we can watch while waitin' for Don to get the impostor.”
Casey turned a sympathetic look to Donnie, who was already calling April, before following Raph to the entertainment room.
After arranging things with his friend and giving her a brief explanation, Donnie headed to Mikey's room, stopping by Leo's to let him know what was going on and conveniently ignoring his comment of being glad to see Donnie 'out with the living' once more.
Donatello knocked on Mikey's door and waited for a response but none came. After knocking a second time with no reply, he opened the door, not entirely surprised to see Michelangelo as flat on his back as his shell would allow, head and one arm flopped off the side of the bed, one leg dangling off the other side and several comics scattered all around the bed, one of which was open on top of his plastron.
Donnie stared in silence, for a horrible moment seeing Mikey superimposed over the top of the sleeping Michelangelo. He swallowed back the lump in his throat and blinked rapidly, trying to stop the tears that threatened. He was tempted to instead get Leo to wake him but Donnie couldn't do that to his older brother. After all, what had happened that night wasn't Leo's fault.
It was his...
Marching determinedly over to Michelangelo, Donnie took note of the comics; all 'Silver Sentry'. He picked them all carefully off the bed, lingering on the issue that featured his brother. Gently, he touched the cover; of course, he had known all about 'The Turtle Titan'. Mikey never could keep a secret about himself from his brothers, especially when he was so excited about it, however, Donnie had never known there was a comic too. Briefly, he wondered if Leo had known but he doubted it. There would have been 'words' if he had known and they probably would have been louder than usual.
Donnie carefully put the brightly coloured books down on the bedside table before turning back to the gently snoring turtle splayed out on the bed. If he was anything like his brother, then he would probably need to be shaken awake, Donnie realised. 'Better just get this over with,' he thought despondently.
He reached out, grabbing hold of Michelangelo's shoulder and shaking it said, “It's time to wake up, Michelangelo.”
Michelangelo started, flailing about and rising to a sudden seated position with a vague yelp. Blinking, he turned to look up at Donnie. “What?” he asked in sleepy confusion.
“You fell asleep reading,” Donnie responded, slightly amused despite himself. He watched as Michelangelo looked wildly around the bed. “The comics are there if that's what you're looking for.” Donnie pointed them out, noting the relief presenting itself over the other turtle's face.
“When you're ready, come downstairs. Casey is here and wants to meet you and April is on her way over with dinner.” With that, Donnie turned and left, barely hearing Michelangelo's positive response as he exited.
With the door firmly closed behind him, Donnie leaned against the nearest wall, eyes closed and breathing deeply and evenly in an attempt to centre himself once more. He hadn't realised when he encouraged his brothers to accept Michelangelo's presence just how hard this would be. It was the perfect punishment for what he had done, he thought bitterly; prior to pushing himself away from the wall and walking downstairs before Michelangelo could leave the room and catch him there.
Donatello was completely unaware of a concerned Leonardo watching him quietly from his slightly cracked open door.
-:-
To be continued
Chapter 10: Chapter 9
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre06/fad2/th/pre/f/2015/114/4/e/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_9_by_zelgadis55-d87m5ld.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
AN: Just a reminder, due to a comment someone made from the previous chapter, despite the number of chapters, less than a day has passed since the guys found 2k12 Mikey and brought him home. Also, my laptop is coming to the end of its 3-year warranty and has... issues with a couple of the keys making me need to press them extra hard and several times at times. I am sending it off to get fixed before the warranty is up and it could be gone a few weeks so not sure when the next chapter will be out. Sorry in advance. You can thank my laziness, tiredness and procrastination for the lateness of this particular chapter. Thank you for all the comments and favourites, it really helps to inspire and makes my day 
And One to Grow On
Ch 9
23rd August
When Michelangelo came downstairs a few minutes later, Leo, Donnie, Raph and Casey were seated around the wall of televisions. The latter two loudly egging on their team from the game that was playing; Leo and Donnie couldn't have looked less interested if they tried. In fact, neither one even looked like they really wanted to be there at all. Leo was the first to notice Mikey's presence, though, for the life of him, Mikey had no idea how Leo could possibly have heard him over the raucous noise of the match and the two yelling fans.
“Did you sleep well?” Leo inquired, trying to sound interested as Mikey drew closer.
Mikey nodded, “Dunno why I fell asleep though. I was just so tired all of a sudden.”
“You've had a hard week. It probably just all caught up to you at once now that you are safe,” Leo replied with Donnie nodding in agreement beside him.
“Probably...” Mikey's gaze drifted off to the left of Leo and Donnie. By now, Raph and Casey also noticed him and had turned to face him. Raph's eyes were narrowed in distrust and a touch of hatred and Casey's had widened in surprise. Mikey canted his head slightly as he stared back at the human. Like his 'brothers', Casey was not what he expected. At all. For a start, he was so tall, his hair was completely wild and “How'd you get so old, Case-man?” Mikey couldn't help but blurt out. “You look old enough to be your own dad!”
“Wh... what?” Casey spluttered indignantly. “I'm not old! I'm...”
“Hey, wow!” Mikey grinned in sudden realisation as he inadvertently interrupted Casey. He ran over and somersaulted to land smack dab in front of the older man. “You've even still got all your teeth! Amazing!” His eyes widened in sudden thought and without thinking about what he was doing, Mikey reached out a finger, prodding Casey in the mouth, “Or are they falsies?”
“What?” Casey cried in outraged shock. “Stop that!” He slapped Mikey's hand away from his face. “Seriously, dude, who does that?” He took a quick step backwards from the exuberant turtle and a sound like a snort of amusement caught his ear. Casey turned to glare at the nearby smirking Raph. “Glad you think it's so amusin', shell-fer-brains.”
Upon realising Michelangelo had also turned attention his way, Raph hurriedly covered up his amusement with his customary scowl. “Yer own fault for tryin' to be friendly to a damn impostor. Can't say I didn't warn you, bonehead!”
“Aww, it's not that bad, just looks like he's got a warped sense a humour too, that's all,” Casey retorted, noticing Raph and Mikey's 'interaction'. He turned back to Mikey, “Seriously though, boundaries, okay?”
Mikey nodded miserably, backing away. Without meaning to, he done it again, he realised. He didn't notice the vague and mostly hidden looks of amusement on Leo and Donnie's faces. He bumped into the railing of the stairs leading up to the next level and stopped abruptly.
“Hey, guys!” An unfamiliar, feminine voice called out cheerfully.
Mikey turned his head, seeing a five foot seven, red-headed woman in trousers and a short tight top with her midriff exposed closing the door behind her while juggling several full plastic bags. Casey was by her side in seconds, taking the load from her hands and smiling goofily. “Hi, babe.”
Amused, she shook her head and walked past him. She looked around until her gaze caught sight and settled on Mikey before walking directly over and smiling warmly in greeting.
“Hello, you must be Michelangelo. Don told me on the phone how you were stuck here. I'm April,” she said, laughing slightly nervously. “Sorry, I guess you probably knew that already but honestly, if I hadn't been told about you already, I would never have recognised you.”
Mikey smiled back, feeling better again thanks to her friendliness. “It's cool, D said you were coming over, April but I didn't recognise you either.” He shook his head, unable to prevent a confused look from crossing his face. “No one here looks the same. You're all so weird-looking,” Mikey paused a moment before adding, “and old!”
April looked aghast and asked faintly, “How... how old do you think I am?”
Mikey tilted his head curiously as he thought. He'd never been asked that question before nor had reason to consider how old people 'looked'. Unaware of the potential danger he unintentionally flirted with, he shrugged, “I dunno, maybe forty?”
“For... forty?” April squeaked in shock. “I'm twenty-nine! How could you think I'm forty?” She turned wildly around to face the amused foursome near the televisions. Raph and Casey were openly snickering, not even trying to contain their mirth. Leo and Donnie were at least trying, even if they were failing miserably. “You guys don't think I look forty, do you?”
When there was no immediate reply other than more laughter, April repeated in a dangerous tone that chilled everyone in the room to the bone, “Do you?” Her usually sweet voice dripped with menace.
“N-no... of course not, babe!” Casey was fast to respond. Leo and Donnie shook their heads rapidly in denial, all traces of amusement suddenly vanished, like a ninja in the night. April levelled her death gaze at Raph and Casey quickly elbowed his friend in the side.
“You don't look a day over twenty, Ape!”
April's expression cleared a little and she turned back to the suddenly nervous Mikey. “What on earth makes you think I look forty? Seriously?”
“Um...” Mikey shrugged again, “I don't really know many humans?” He grinned sheepishly, “Only my world's you, your dad, Murakami-san and Master Splinter's photo from before? The bad guys don't count.”
Leonardo's gaze at Mikey suddenly turned sharp and he opened his mouth as if to speak.
“Wait.. my dad? He's alive in your world?” April asked, her voice suddenly soft in surprise and wonder, “and you know him?”
“Well, yeah! He lived with us for a couple of weeks after we saved him from the Kraang.”
“Wow, I haven't seen him since I was...” April shook her head as she trailed off.
“Impostor can't even get his story right!” Raph snidely remarked.
Mikey whirled to face Raph's direction. “I'm not making it up! It's true!” he retorted, hurt filling his face and voice.
“It doesn't matter. We should all go eat before the food gets cold,” April said, quickly diffusing the situation as she started moving towards the kitchen. Mikey followed close behind.
“I'll go get Master Splinter,” Leo offered as he and the rest also began to follow.
April fished out the plastic take-out containers from the bags Casey had dumped on the bench. She spread them over the table while Donnie got the plates and cutlery.
Mikey stared curiously at the food in the containers, reaching out a finger to poke at the nearest and his hand was lightly slapped away. “What's this stuff?”
“Chinese. Haven't you had it before?”
“Nope! Only pizza and...”
“Trust me,” Donnie hurriedly interjected, effectively shushing Mikey, “you don't want to know!” Noticing Mikey was about to continue regardless, Donatello hurriedly thought and asked, “you mentioned a Murakami-san? Who's that?”
Now successfully distracted, Mikey beamed, “He's the owner and chef of this awesome Japanese restaurant that April took us to! After we saved him, he invented gyoza for us!”
As Leo and Splinter entered the dining area and sat down, Donnie shook his head, “That's not possible, Michelangelo. Gyoza has been around for decades and has its origins nearly two thousand years ago in China as jiaozi.”
“They had pizza gyoza around back then?” Mikey's eyes were wide with wonder.
“Um... not pizza gyoza but other, more traditional types of gyoza, yes...”
Conversation continued throughout the meal until finally, April expressed interest wondering what their counterparts looked like.
“They look normal,” Mikey blinked, confused at the question. “Not like you guys.”
Donnie snapped his fingers, remembering the picture he had spent much of the day trying to put out of his mind. “Why don't you show that group photo from your T-phone?” At Michelangelo's obvious confusion, Donnie explained further, “I saw it earlier when I was setting your T-phone to work with our network. I hope you don't mind.”
“Oh! No, I don't mind,” Mikey beamed. He dug out the phone from his belt, deftly searching the menus for the photo before handing it straight to Donatello.
Donnie gingerly took the phone, refusing to actually look at it again and passed it straight on quickly enough to earn a sharp glance from Leo.
“April got Casey to take that photo a couple of weeks back, just after we met him. Then she sent it to the rest of us,” Mikey explained as the phone made its rounds.
“Do you have a picture of me too?” Casey asked curiously, passing the phone on.
“Nuh, only just met Casey a couple of weeks ago and he's more Raph and April's friend,” Mikey shook his head.
Still avoiding looking towards the T-phone, Donnie spoke up softly, “Casey's caller I.D. photo.”
“Oh yeah! That's right!” Mikey exclaimed, snatching the phone back from Leo and searching it up. With a grin and a flourish, he passed the T-phone back to Casey.
Casey's eyebrows rose and he whistled. “No wonder you think me and Ape are old.”
April turned to Casey, mock indignation filling her features and slapped him on his nearest arm. “Casey Jones! You watch your mouth!”
A couple of hours later as April and Casey were about to leave, Casey tossed a mischievous grin in Raph's direction before turning to Mikey and asking, “So Mikey, are you the Battle Nexus Champion in yer world too?”
“Is that a video game?”
-:-
Donatello had finished programming the lair's security system to recognise and accept Michelangelo and had thus far shown him three times how to unlock and open the doors from each side. He closed his eyes as he rubbed his temples, feeling a headache starting to come on strongly and contemplated going for coffee and headache pills. Suppressing a sigh, Donnie spoke up, trying to keep the strain in his voice hidden. “For the next few times when you go in or out, come and get Leo or myself to help you. Once you actually do it a couple of times, you'll find it easy enough to operate.”
“Says you, Donnie but okay,” Mikey nodded. “Why does it have to be so complicated anyway?”
“Because we have had our lair found and attacked before. This is our third home in nearly five years. We'd like to avoid being found and forced to find yet another place to live if we can help it,” Donnie explained, remembering how much of a pain the whole ordeal was; having to find a new habitable place that was appropriate enough to turn into a home and trying to salvage as much as possible from previous domiciles. Not to mention just plain having to replace most of their belongings in the first place and doing all that work just to make it livable. He shook his head, remembering how much trouble he had had with the electricity alone in this place. “Suitable locations for a home within the sewers are far and few between.”
“Oh, that makes sense...” Mikey said quietly.
Donnie turned and saw Raph lounging over near the televisions. One of them was on but the volume was silent as Raph stared, barely paying any attention to the game. This time of night it was probably only a replay anyway, Donnie mused. He walked towards his brother, clearing his throat a little to announce his presence, not that he actually needed to, Donnie realised as Raph turned his head at his approach. “Any idea where Leo disappeared to? I thought we were leaving soon.”
Grunting, Raph shot a quick scowl in Michelangelo's direction as the other-dimensional turtle followed Donnie over, looking as though there were many places he would rather be right now. “Fearless went to talk to Master Splinter about somethin' just after Case and Ape left.”
Donnie hadn't heard anything about that and his curiosity was peaked. “Any idea what about?”
Raph's eyes narrowed in annoyance, “No reason he'd bother to tell me anythin'”
Leo coughed lightly, letting Donatello, Raphael and Michelangelo know he was there as he otherwise approached them silently. “I wasn't keeping anything from anyone, Raph. I just didn't want to get anyone's hopes up unnecessarily.”
The other three trained their eyes on Leonardo. “Hopes 'bout what?” Raph asked.
“Well... after talking to Master Splinter, I have both good news and bad news,” Leo explained cautiously. “Casey's question earlier made me think of a way to help Michelangelo that was staring us in the face all along.” He nodded towards Mikey and the younger turtle's eyes widened with hope even as his heartbeat sped up in excitement.
“Which question? He and April asked quite a number of them,” Donnie ventured, remembering back to their friends' curiosity. Curiosity he had to admit he shared. Honestly though, while he wanted to ask all the questions in the world, or at least those he felt he might get a coherent answer to, it was just too much for him to be near Michelangelo for too long at a time without other distractions keeping him grounded.
“About the Battle Nexus.”
Donnie's eyes widened as he suddenly realised. “Of course! The Daimyo!”
Leo nodded. “The good news is that Master Splinter believes the Daimyo would be willing to help Michelangelo.”
“And the bad?”
Leonardo sighed, “The borders of the Battle Nexus are closed currently and they will remain closed until the next tournament is ready to begin in nine and a half months time,” he explained. “Apparently they seal off the way there around a year beforehand to all outsiders to give them plenty of time to prepare, reshape and rebuild many of the arenas and environments to keep it fresh.”
“So I'm stuck here for months?” Mikey asked in disbelief.
“Great! We have to put up with... him for almost a year?”
“It's the worst-case scenario. Don might still find another way to get him home sooner,” Leo placated before turning to face Michelangelo. “But this does mean you will definitely get home. This is a good thing and Don won't have to kill himself trying to find a way to get you there.”
Mikey nodded but his eyes moved to land briefly on Raph. It was good news but... he was going to be separated from those he loved for what felt like forever, not to mention to be stuck in hostile company. He missed his Raph so much... he was harsh and mean a lot but he cared, deeply. He didn't often let it show, especially in company but he always did when it was needed the most and Mikey could almost always tell regardless.
Leo looked around at both his brothers and Michelangelo. “If everyone is ready, let's go get this over and done with. Michelangelo, leave the skateboard behind,” Leo commanded, noticing it tucked into the back of Michelangelo's belt.
“Do I have to? I'm really fast with it,” Mikey explained, then added cheekily, “You guys couldn't even keep up with me, remember?”
“You're damn noisy with it too,” Raph growled.
“You already know how I feel about this subject, Michelangelo. This is a mission. Leave it behind or tell us where to go and stay behind in the lair,” Leo said sternly, giving him the choice. “I will not jeopardise the mission or the team because you want to play. It's up to you.”
“It's not about playing...” Mikey muttered grumbling, “it's useful and Master Splinter's always saying anything can be a weapon but fine, I'll leave it behind, even though it's all I have.” He placed the skateboard leaning against the wall by the door and the four turtles promptly left.
Leo led the way out of the sewers, coming up to the surface close to Central Park so as to give Mikey easy knowledge of where the lair was located. Mikey glanced around, getting his bearings quickly and pointing out the direction to the abandoned warehouse that had been a Kraang facility back home. After almost an hour they arrived, having stopped twice to foil a couple of random muggings they happened across.
Mikey went straight to one of the skylights which were smashed open, lined with jagged and dirty glass around the edges of the frame. “This is where we entered back home,” he pointed out and moved to enter, only to be stopped by Leonardo who insisted on going in first just in case there was anyone hidden inside.
“Dude, there was no one here at all when I was here before,” Mikey protested, though he stepped aside to allow Leo access regardless.
“That's as maybe but that was over a week ago. Anything could have changed in the meantime. Someone could have moved in since for all we know or even have just been out that particular night,” Leo murmured quietly. “Also, keep your voice down, we are ninja and we have a job to do. The last thing we need is to draw attention to ourselves tonight.”
Mikey swallowed hard, feeling chastised as he noticed Raph smirking maliciously at him out of the corner of his eye. He refused to let on that he noticed, however.
Once they were inside the dusty and filthy old warehouse, the four turtles split into pairs and quickly canvassed the building. Leo kept Michelangelo with him while Raph and Donnie went off together, however, no signs of life were found other than the usual evidence of pests. When they met up again about three-quarters of an hour later, certain the place was empty, Mikey showed the other three where he and his brothers had had that battle and the small room he had entered before everything inexplicably changed. Donatello removed some scanning equipment from his ever-present duffle and began using it to try to find any unusual energy readings that he may be able to work with.
The longer they were there, the more uncomfortable and edgy Mikey felt. He really hated this place, this room especially. The memories and feelings of that night were coming back in full force, bubbling to the surface of his mind; his loneliness, his confusion over what had happened, why his brothers had seemingly abandoned him, even though he knew they would never do such a thing, his fear that he might somehow have been wrong about them... He knew now what had really happened. He realised that when he grabbed the console that was present back home, though not here, to turn around it faster when he went to shelter from any weapons fire, that he had done something that had caused all this. However, knowing what really happened didn't stop the memories and the doubts from surfacing. Didn't stop him from practically drowning in them. He glanced around the darkened, filthy room, shifting restlessly on his feet as he took in the very different sight from the brightly lit and clean room back home. He was so alone but he also wasn't alone and for that, he was kind of...
“Stop fidgetin' already, damn you!” Raph suddenly exploded, practically in Mikey's face causing him to flinch. “Could you be any more annoying?”
Mikey swallowed and tentatively raised his eyes to meet the furious turtle's. He was starting to feel sick of this, he hated feeling like he had to be so careful. It wasn't in his nature. “Yeah... yeah, I could,” he admitted before suddenly straightening and grinning disarmingly in Raph's face. “Actually, being annoying is one of my many specialities, along with naming things. Just ask my bros if you ever get to meet them!”
“Well, you better stop it here,” Raph snarled, “unless you wanna find yourself out on your shell!”
“Raphael!” Leo snapped, suddenly stepping into the space between Mikey and Raph. “We will not be throwing Michelangelo out, however much you dislike him! If you absolutely have a need to pick a fight, pick it with me instead.”
Raph tossed Leo a contemptuous glare. “Just might have to do that. I'm gettin' sick and tired of the way you guys are tryin' to replace our little bro with this... this cheap, carbon copy of him!” He curled his lip as he waved his hand dismissively towards Mikey, who had his eyes locked warily on Raph from behind Leo.
Raphael's words were met with stunned silence from all three.
-:-
To be continued.
Chapter 11: Chapter 10
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by StormyNight108 can be found here http://fav.me/d8fnsx6 Thank you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. And a little scheduled fluff. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 10
23rd August
“Raphael!” Leonardo snapped, suddenly stepping into the space between Mikey and Raph. “We will not be throwing Michelangelo out, however much you dislike him! If you absolutely have a need to pick a fight with somebody, pick it with me instead.”
Raph tossed Leo a contemptuous glare, “Just might have to do that, Leonardo. I'm gettin' sick and tired of the way you guys are tryin' to replace our little bro with this... this cheap, carbon copy of him!” He curled his lip as he waved his hand dismissively towards Mikey, who had his eyes locked warily on Raph from behind Leo.
Raphael's words were met with stunned silence from all three.
“Wassa matter? Got nothin' to say? Afraid to admit the truth?” Raph challenged angrily, looking between Leo and Donnie.
“What are you talking about?” Donnie asked in shock. “No one is trying to replace anyone! Why would we? Even if we were, which we are not, what about his family? How do you think they would feel?”
Mikey flicked his eyes from one arguing turtle to the next as he stood by, wishing he was almost anywhere else but here.
“Is that what you truly believe, Raphael?” Leo asked quietly. “Do you really think we could or would even want to replace Mikey?”
“It's sure as shell how everyone's actin'!” Raph spat in retort. “An' I'm sick of it!”
“We are trying to help Michelangelo because it's our duty to help him, not because we want to replace anyone!” Leo replied hotly. “What exactly is it that you don't get about that, Raphael?”
Mikey couldn't help but cringe at Leo's word choice but at the same time, he couldn't help but be relieved to know the other three were too focused on each other to notice his reaction.
“What I get, Leonardo, is that you are jumpin' at any chance that you can get to forget about Mikey!” Raphael snarled viciously. “You've been doin' it for months!”
“As if you're one to talk!” Leo interjected; his brother's comment hitting too close to home to sit well with him. However, he was ignored and simply spoken over.
“An' you're still doin' it now, only now we got some other-dimensional fake to ease your conscious and help you take your mind offa him!” Raph whirled angrily to glare at his other brother for a moment before returning his fiery gaze back to Leo. “Don's just as bad! Bein' so nice to him, actin' in front of everyone like everythin''s fine but that,” he waved his hand furiously in Mikey's direction once more, without even deigning to look, “is makin' him crumble up in private and yet he's still tryin' to pretend that...”
Mikey could do nothing but stare in horror as the vitriol continued to spew forth from Raphael's mouth. He shook, this whole thing may not have been his fault, he knew that, but him being here was definitely the trigger for it all and he couldn't stand it. Back at home when his Leo and Raph fought seriously, it could be bad enough; he always felt terrible hearing it, though he always tried his hardest to prevent his brothers from noticing just how bad it actually affected him. But this! The viciousness in Raph's tone, the unmasked hurt in Donnie's eyes, the answering fury in Leo's voice. Mikey wanted so badly to somehow stop it but what could he do? He wasn't that good with words and on top of that, he wasn't even theirs so it wasn't his place to step in. Donnie and Leo were only putting up with him out of some twisted sense of responsibility and Raph! He'd seen similar anger before, back home but not with this utter hatred attached.
“An' furthermore...”
“Stop it!”
Mikey blinked, wondering briefly where that voice had come from before noticing he had somehow shoved his way in between Leo and Raph and he knew then that he had been the one to say it. “Please, just stop fighting!”
Both Raph and Leo stopped and stood there, staring at the source of the unexpected outburst. Leo took a step back to give him room but Raph steadfastly stood his ground.
Mikey shook, not from fear but from the intensity of the emotions raging within the room around him; from the palpable hatred he could feel emanating from the older, other-dimensional version of his hot-tempered brother, from Leo's anger, both at himself and his brother and Donnie's self-guilt and pain. Mikey took a shaky breath before continuing and locked eyes with Raph. “If you want to hate on me, that's fine but stop hating on Leo and Donnie! They don't deserve it!
“Look, I get it, I really do! I'm not who you wish I was and I'm really sorry about that Raph but guess what? You guys aren't who I wish you were either! You at least have each other though so stop pushing each other away before you end up losing that too!” Mikey took a step back so that he could see Raph, Donnie and Leo all at once. He saw Raph begin to open his mouth, probably to have another go at someone, most likely himself so he rushed ahead, not entirely sure what he was going to say but just going along with the flow of the moment.
Shaking his head, Mikey said, “Since we're stuck with each other, you know what I'm gonna do? I'm not even going to think of you dudes as my bros because all of you are right, it does hurt too much, no matter the reason for the hurt. Instead, I'm going to think of you guys as extended family, like cousins or something. That'll work 'cause I've always wanted some of those and we are still family anyway, in a weird way.” At this point, looking directly at Raph again, Mikey couldn't help but grin cheekily, “You can be that really weird cousin that no one talks about or acknowledges in public.”
Mikey took a deep breath as he finished speaking. He really wasn't sure where any of that had actually come from but he felt so relieved to have actually spoken up. The argument had stopped, mostly due to the others being too gobsmacked to continue but he didn't care why as long as it stopped. The emotions running across the faces of the other three turtles were in constant flux as if no one was even really sure quite how to react. Finally, Mikey heard something almost like a smothered snort of laughter but he couldn't tell exactly who it came from.
He glanced Donnie's way, changing the subject. “Do we have to stay here much longer, Donnie? I really don't like being in this place...”
“I just have a couple more scans to run. Another ten to fifteen minutes tops,” Donnie assured him after a few moments.
Mikey nodded in relief even as Leo spoke up. “What's so bad about it? It's just an old, abandoned warehouse. There are far worse places to be than here.”
“Dude, really? This place is where my nightmare began!”
“That's a bit melodramatic, don't you think?” Leo asked dryly.
Mikey stared at Leo in disbelief at how insensitive the older turtle was being, 'and my brothers think I'm bad...' “I've been accused of being lots of things, stupid, being useless, being annoying but melodramatic is new.”
“You know,” Donnie suddenly spoke up in order to quell the developing argument he could see coming, “Michelangelo, I think you should leave a message of some sort here, just in case your family finds a way to come looking for you.” He turned to his nearby duffle bag as Mikey looked curiously on and began to rummage through it. Finally, triumphantly, he pulled out a thick, black marker and passed it over to the bemused turtle.
“What kind of message...” Mikey asked, staring at the texta Donatello had placed in his hand.
“Something to let them know that you are here.”
“Something unique to you that only they will recognise,” Leo added thoughtfully, “but nothing that anyone else would associate with a mutant turtle, just in case, so that means no names.”
Mikey looked from the texta to the wall and back a couple of times, thinking hard as he did. Finally, he smiled and bounded lightly over to the wall and wrote his short message. His smile widened with pride as he stepped back a few minutes later to admire his artistic graffiti.
'Dr. Prankenstein is on Call'
Each 'i' was dotted with what appeared to be bloated water balloons. It was perfect, in his opinion.
“Doctor Prankenstein? What the shell is that?” Raph asked, his tone filled with quiet contempt as he spoke for the first time since the argument.
“That's me,” Mikey beamed, ignoring the tone. “Only my family and April know my alter ego so it's perfect!”
“I take it this means that you also enjoy pulling pranks,” Leo observed warily.
“Hm mm!” Mikey nodded, still eyeing his masterpiece.
“Better not pull that shit here,” Raph growled in warning.
Mikey felt his smile widen, though he still didn't turn away from the wall he faced. He felt good about the message, like he was finally actually doing something to help himself in this awful situation. “Wouldn't be true to myself if I didn't,” he teased “Guess someone better watch his shell.”
“You little...”
“I'm done here!” Donnie spoke up hurriedly. “Just give me a minute to pack my equipment away and then we can leave.”
“Did you find anything useful, Don?” Leo asked curiously.
“I'm not entirely certain,” Donnie mused thoughtfully. “I did find some unusual readings, however, they are extremely faint. They did look vaguely familiar, though, as if I have seen them or something like them before but I shall have to wait until we get home to look into it more thoroughly.”
“I am sure it can wait until after morning training. It has been a long couple of days.” Leo said firmly.
“I can quite easily spend a couple of hours on this tonight without it eating into my sleep,” Donnie protested. “I'm usually up much later than this anyway.”
“True,” Leo admitted. “However, as I said, it has been a long couple of days and you, in particular, look worn out.” Leo carefully avoided adding that he meant emotionally. “If I catch you in your lab before lunch for any reason other than putting your duffle away when we get home, there will be consequences, Donatello.”
Donnie sighed in defeat before glancing worriedly towards Michelangelo, who gave him an encouraging smile even while shuffling nervously from foot to foot.
“No rush, D dude, it's not worth your health and Leo said I'll get home for sure, one way or another. Now can we please just leave this place? Being here is worse than squirrelanoids and Raph's morning breath rolled together!”
Raph scowled more deeply than he had already been doing even as Leo said, “I have no idea what a squirrelanoid is but yes, let's head home now.”
-:-
The four ninja reached home without further incident that night. Though Raph was strangely silent and broody, even for him, he didn't make any further comments or digs at Michelangelo, however, he did peel off and go straight to his room upon entering the lair. Donnie placed his duffle on the bench in his lab, annoyed by the fact that Leo watched over him to make sure the genius came straight back out. Mikey headed directly for the kitchen for his usual post-patrol late-night snack before bed. It was something he nearly always did back home and since arriving in this world, he had been unable to do so. In that eight days he was on his own he'd had enough trouble just finding enough to eat in the first place without having leftovers for snacks so he was extra grateful to be able to do so now that he had been taken in by, relatively speaking, well off other-dimensional family.
As Mikey opened the door to the kitchen, a ginger blur abruptly streaked by his vision causing Mikey to jump back and yelp in surprise. After a few seconds and not hearing any more movement inside, Mikey cautiously peered into the room, tentatively taking a step further in as he saw no sign of whatever it was that he had seen. He stared around the room anxiously, hoping it wasn't a weird coloured squirrelanoid. Mikey grumbled to himself, “Maybe I shouldn't have compared them to that place before... now I'm seeing things and seriously, that is just so not cool!”
Mikey forced himself to relax, pasting a faint smile onto his face as he swallowed back his apprehension and resumed his walk towards the fridge. There was pizza inside it calling his name. Upon opening the door, he grinned properly, instantly forgetting about his over-active imagination as he spied the two leftover slices from lunch. Clutching the plate lovingly to his plastron, Mikey turned towards the microwave, bumming the fridge door shut behind him as he hummed cheerfully, determined to not let anything else get to him anymore.
Suddenly out of his peripheral vision, Mikey spotted the ginger thing flying at him through the air from up on top of one of the kitchen cabinets.
Startled and stumbling backwards, Mikey yelled in fright as he tripped, his plate of precious pizza flying haphazardly into the air as he fell backwards onto his shell and the wildly purring creature landed onto him with a faint thud.
...purring?
Mikey hesitantly opened his eyes, one at a time and stared into the whiskered ginger and white face that stared back briefly before it began rubbing its face vigorously into the side of Mikey's mouth.
Leo and Donnie, followed closely by Raph, came bursting into the kitchen, weapons drawn, battle-ready.
Mikey looked up to the others, happy his fears of ginger squirrelanoids, or maybe something worse, were unfounded. “Dudes! You have a cat?” he asked, laughing in surprise.
“Uh... yes.” Leo blinked at the unexpected sight of cat on floored ninja turtle and slowly sheathed both katana again. “We do.”
Raph's eyes widened in bewilderment, as he stared down at the ecstatically purring feline.
“We don't really see very much of Klunk anymore. He mostly only shows up for food and that's usually when our shells are turned,” Leo explained quietly, “and he certainly doesn't hang around anyone to show affection anymore...”
“Stupid cat!” Raph muttered more to himself than anyone else before storming out the kitchen for his room again. “Can't believe even the damn cat...”
“Really? But he's so cute!” Mikey giggled again, pushing himself up to sit, careful not to knock or hurt Klunk by accident. He scratched the ginger kitty gently under his furred chin and the cat furiously lapped up the attention like he had been starved.
“Yes, he's cute alright; when he isn't causing chaos and destruction, knocking things down and breaking delicate equipment,” Donnie mused quietly, before adding, “At least, he used to do those things...”
“Klunk certainly seems to like you,” Leo observed as he walked closer, stooping to pick up the plastic-wrapped, melamine Justice Force plate that had landed on the ground a couple of meters away from the downed turtle. “Did you drop something?” Leo teased lightly as he held out the plate.
“Heh! Guess I did.” Mikey hauled himself to his feet again, grinning as he placed Klunk on the ground and reached out for the plate. He sighed in relief at seeing the pizza still intact, not that it would have bothered him too much if it wasn't. Mikey tried to walk to the microwave again to heat up the pizza, almost finding himself flat on his face as Klunk wove tenaciously around his ankles, the insistent purring louder than ever. Mikey couldn't help but grin down at the attention-starved furball at his feet, “You're a strong little ninja kitty, aren't you, Klunk?” Mikey didn't notice the brief looks of pain that crossed the faces of his other-dimensional brothers as he bent down to pick up the cat again. Mikey realised he wouldn't be walking anywhere safely if he didn't.
Once Klunk was up in Mikey's arm, he climbed up onto the turtle's shoulder, walking across the top of his shell from one side to the other and back again, rubbing the back and sides of Mikey's head and purring continuously the whole time.
The microwave dinged and Mikey took his late-night snack out. He reached up with one hand to scratch Klunk's head as he took the food to his 'room'. “Wanna stay with me tonight, little ninja kitty dude?” Mikey laughed.
A loud, determined purr was his only verbal response.
-:-
To be continued
Notes:
A/N: Well, I promised some fluff, was ginger fluff enough? XD
Chapter 12: Chapter 11
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by greys-giovana can be found http://fav.me/d8kd4qy Thank you!
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre07/8a0b/th/pre/f/2015/115/6/b/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_11_by_zelgadis55-d8iwoaf.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Please Read & Review. ConCrit always welcomed.
And One to Grow On
Ch 11
24th August
Ten-thirty arrived and Michelangelo still had not emerged from his slumber so Leonardo went upstairs to fetch him. Upon opening the door and flicking on the main light, Leo caught sight of the sleeping other-dimensional turtle and orange and white cat curled snugly around each other. Despite Leo's practically inaudible steps into the room, Klunk's eyes opened and he lifted his head with a warning glare within his slitted eyes and a slight growl as if to threaten, “you take him away from me again, I will not only claw you to pieces but I will shed over everything you own and for the final insult, use your bed as my litter box.”
Leo chuckled lightly. For the first time ever, he could see just why it was Mikey had always claimed to know exactly what Klunk was telling him. That cat really could be extremely expressive when the mood suited him. “Don't worry, Klunk, I'm not taking him away. It's just time to get up,” he cajoled soothingly.
Klunk calmly lowered his warm, furred chin back onto the sleeping Michelangelo's plastron but kept wary eyes on Leonardo as the turtle moved closer to the bed.
“Time to get up, Michelangelo. If you want to eat before training, you have less than half an hour.” Leo commanded loudly as he shook Michelangelo awake.
“But bro...” Mikey whined, mostly asleep still, “you haven't even slapped Crankshaw for taking the last two potatoes out for a space-walk yet.”
Despite knowing Michelangelo was not exactly awake, Leo couldn't help but stare at the oblivious younger turtle, wondering just what the shell he was going on about. Leo shook his head hurriedly, dismissing it as unimportant. “Wake up!”
Michelangelo slowly sat up, blinking and yawning sleepily. Within moments, he latched like a limpet onto Leonardo with a sleepy hug. “Leo, I had the most awful nightmare...” he whined miserably, “everyone was gone and I was left all alone and then everyone was back but nothing was right and...”
Trying not to grimace, Leo firmly but gently peeled the younger turtle away from himself. “I think you are still dreaming, Michelangelo.”
Pulling away suddenly awake, Michelangelo stared in shock at Leo before realisation dawned and colour rushed into his face. “Oh! I'm really sorry, Leo!”
“It's alright,” Leo said stiffly. “You now have about twenty minutes before training commences.” With that, Leo turned and left, tightly closing the bedroom door behind himself as he all but ran. He could already tell that this day would be a trying one.
-:-
Not long later, Michelangelo waltzed into the kitchen for breakfast, a furry shadow in tow that barely allowed him to move more than a few steps without rubbing desperately for attention. Michelangelo was chattering merrily to the cat and giggling at his attempts to trip him up.
“You no longer have time for a complete breakfast, just make yourself some toast or cereal,” Leo advised sternly, still in that stiff, no-nonsense voice he had used only minutes prior in the bedroom. “Klunk's biscuits are in the cupboard there. Just fill his bowl, he'll graze as he wants to.”
Trying to ignore the tone, Mikey grinned. “Cool! You hear that, Klunkers? I get to feed you!” The purr in reply was massive.
Mikey filled the cat bowl around Klunk's butting in head, before tossing some bread in the banged-up, old toaster, eyeing it suspiciously. “Hey, dudes? Why does it look like the toaster's about to fall apart? Is it even safe to use?”
Leo coughed.
A brief but grim smile flashed quickly across Donnie's face. “Let's just say that Leo needs to learn how to play nice with poor, innocent kitchen appliances.”
Mikey turned his wide, blue gaze on the sword-wielding turtle but before he could say anything, Leo interrupted.
“You better hurry, training is in five.” He then stood and hurriedly left before he could be questioned further.
As soon as Mikey finished gulping down his breakfast, he and Donnie left the kitchen together to join the rest of the household in the dojo. As they bowed in, a ginger fur-ball sauntered in behind like he owned the place and headed determinedly for Michelangelo.
Splinter's whiskers twitched spasmodically as he turned an unimpressed stare to the much smaller feline. “Please remove that cat immediately.”
“Hai Sensei!” Mikey responded, quickly bowing and picking up Klunk. “Sorry, Klunk but you've gotta stay out of here. I'll play with you again later.” He dropped the cat gently outside of the dojo doorway and returned to line up, however, Klunk followed him back in insistently. Splinter's ears flattened in displeasure.
Mikey hunkered down, scratching Klunk affectionately behind the ears. “It's too dangerous for you to be in here, little dude. You gotta wait outside.” Once more, he picked the small cat up, dropping him outside the room again but Klunk wouldn't have a bar of it.
“Leonardo,” Splinter prompted.
“Yes, Sensei.” Leo bowed, moving immediately to pick up the cat. Klunk hissed fiercely in warning. His fur stuck out on end, making him look twice his normal size to ward off the incoming threat. Leo stopped, eyeing the feline carefully. The last thing he wanted was to hurt his brother's cat but he didn't want to be scratched by the angry pet either.
Mikey noticed Leonardo's hesitation and quickly picked up Klunk yet again, soothing the agitated animal as he did. He looked questioningly at Leo. “What now? There's no door to close, dude.”
“Follow me. We'll put him in the garage for now,” Leo replied decisively, already leading the way.
A few minutes later, both turtles were back in the dojo, cat-less and the morning training session began.
-:-
When the lesson was over a little over four hours later, Splinter was extremely displeased. It wasn't so much the fact that Michelangelo was behind compared to his sons, that was understandably due mostly to a combination of his younger age and his comparative lack of experience. It was more thanks to the fact that it was obvious his sons and Michelangelo didn't know how to work together. There was simply too much difference between their styles and personalities. Michelangelo wasn't up to par with their skills and the other three just didn't quite know how to handle him, let alone work with him and one of them wasn't even attempting to try.
They certainly weren't used to teaming with someone who would randomly switch between nunchaku and kusarigama and back on a regular basis, even though his sons were trained in both weapons and many others besides. Another problem, Splinter discovered early on, was that Michelangelo had very little training in the use of most other weapons, especially the ones that Leonardo, Donatello and Raphael normally used.
As the four turtles stood lined up and waiting, Splinter gazed thoughtfully at them. Several minutes later, he turned to Donatello. “Please be sure to record my stories, my son. For now, I wish to meditate on the problems at hand.” He then looked over each student, nodding in turn. “Dismissed.”
Splinter turned and headed for his meditation room.
-:-
“So, we can let Klunk in now, right?” Michelangelo asked eagerly, practically bouncing on the spot.
Leo sighed, wondering where the younger turtle got his energy from, “Yes.”
Donnie stared at both in trepidation, “Where did you put the agent of chaos anyway?” he inquired, not really sure he wanted to know the answer.
“In the garage,” Leo admitted cautiously. “It seemed the safest place.”
Donnie stopped dead in his tracks, fixing Leonardo with a displeased stare. “You shut Klunk in my garage? Are you insane?”
Leo simply looked at his purple masked brother.
“Right... At least you had enough sense not to put him in my lab.”
“Or in anyone's bedroom.”
“If he has destroyed, damaged or messed up anything in that room, you two will be the ones cleaning it up!” Donatello promised.
Michelangelo looked from one other-dimensional turtle to the other in confusion. “How much trouble can one cute little kitty get into anyway?”
“Considering Klunk was Mikey's cat? You'd be surprised.” Donnie sighed glumly. If he didn't know better, he would have sworn his brother had trained that cat to cause as much mischief as possible. “Not to mention the fact that since meeting you, Klunk is acting far more like himself than he has been in months but... hyper possessive. I dread to think of the consequences.”
Mikey grinned sheepishly. If his counterpart had gotten into even half the trouble he did on a regular basis...
The three turtles opened the door to the garage, half expecting to see a ginger, whirling dervish wreaking havoc but there was no sign of the feline other than the debris left behind. To Donatello's dismay, there were nuts, bolts, screws and other assorted small parts tipped from containers all over the floor and benches, not to mention shredded paper and cardboard everywhere.
“I suggest you two get cleaning,” Donnie said tightly as he uneasily walked towards the paper scraps. Bending down, his eyes narrowed in irritation. Donnie picked up the pieces within his immediate reach and stood, deliberately keeping his shell to Leo and Michelangelo. His voice was emotionless, cold. “These... were plans for upgrades to the van.” With that, Donatello turned and walked very calmly, too calmly, out of the garage and into the main part of the lair.
Leo winced. “That could have gone better.”
Michelangelo peered worriedly around the room, “Where's Klunk?”
“Probably out. There's a small gap in this room to the outside that he often takes advantage of. He'll be fine, don't worry.” Leo replied, looking all around at the mess; everywhere but at Michelangelo himself. “Come on, the sooner we start, the sooner we will finish.”
The two alternate dimensional brothers began tidying the room and the silence lasted all of five minutes. “Donnie was so strangely calm,” Mikey observed, unable to stand the quiet any longer. “My Donnie would have so been nerd raging over this.” Mikey grinned at the memory of his brother agitated with voice raised, deliberately covering up the homesickness that washed over him at the thought.
“It takes a lot to get Don mad,” Leo admitted, “but when he does, even Raph knows when to back off.”
“Oh... really different then...” Michelangelo murmured quietly. He went back to quietly picking up screws between his toes, lifting and tossing them nonchalantly into nearby containers with effortless, unerring accuracy. Leo watched for a moment, marvelling at the extra dexterity the other-dimensional Michelangelo seemed to have with those strangely shaped feet; something he knew that Don would have been fascinated by.
“Hey, Leo? I'm not complaining, just wondering, why do you guys start training so late in the morning? I mean, I'm definitely happy about that since we were out so late last night but it seems weird.” Michelangelo stopped and stared at Leo, waiting for an answer.
Leo paused and regarded Michelangelo seriously. “Since we are only able to go topside when it's dark, there is no point in keeping the same hours as most in the human world do. We used to start our day much earlier but after we began going topside regularly for patrols and so on, it was only natural to change our hours,” he explained. “Besides, not only is it to our benefit but it also suits Master Splinter better. Since he's a rat, it's normal for him to keep more nocturnal hours.”
Michelangelo wrinkled his beak in consternation. “Okay, I get that once he mutated he would have gotten some rat's instincts but my Master Splinter never seemed to be that affected by it. Unless we have had to stay out really late 'cause of the Kraang or something, he still expects us up by seven, except on Sundays.”
Multiple questions raced through Leonardo's mind, even as Michelangelo returned to picking up spilled parts with his feet, so fast and with such a rhythm that it almost seemed as though the younger mutant was dancing.
“What do you mean by that, Michelangelo?” Leo asked carefully. The smaller turtle turned to regard Leonardo curiously and Leo frowned, uncomfortable by the scrutiny from the person who reminded him so sorely of his own lost brother. “Master Splinter was born with a rat's instincts. It's in his very natu...”
“Lunch is ready.” Raph suddenly interrupted tersely, appearing in the doorway and tossing a quick glare in Michelangelo's direction before facing Leo. “Better come soon. Not much worse than soggy noodles.”
Michelangelo grinned broadly with a twinkle in his eye, “Thanks Raph! I really hope you cook better than my Raph though. His cooking is awful!” He laughed, already moving towards the door.
Raph's expression hardened but he turned and left without another word.
-:-
“Hey, Raph?” Mikey called out when Raphael stood to leave after finishing his meal. Raph paused but didn't look back. “Those noodles were actually pretty good. Thanks!”
The silence dragged out for a few seconds before Raph grunted in acknowledgement and left.
Mikey fought his inclination to sigh despondently and returned to the remaining few bites of food, making sure his normally present smile was firmly fixed in place. Raph was difficult in any world, Mikey figured and it would take a while to get through to him. Though his brothers never really realised, he was the most persistent of them, just... in different ways to them. He'd definitely worm his way in sooner or later.
“How did you both go with the clean-up in the garage?” Donnie began conversationally now that the quick-tempered turtle was gone.
“We were nearly done by the time Raph said lunch was ready,” Leo assured his brother. “Another ten minutes or so and it'll be finished.”
“After we're done...” Mikey began hesitantly, “mind if I go sewer skating? I know where this place is now so I won't get lost and I could call if I did anyway.”
Mikey squirmed slightly under Leo's contemplative examination.
“Strange as I know it sounds, I really could use a bit of time to myself and skating's the best way for me.”
“Alright. Just make sure your Shell... uh phone has enough charge and be careful. It's still daylight on the surface so keep to the sewers and watch out for workers,” Leo eventually replied.
Mikey laughed, “Dude! I've lived down here nearly sixteen years too, remember? Besides, I was alone and looking after myself just fine for over a week before you guys found me.” He paused then added, “I know I have a short attention span and all but I'll be fine, I promise.”
Leo smiled gently. “I know and I'm sorry, I can't help but worry. It's my job as leader and you are so much younger than the rest of us,” he explained. “Besides... you don't know the dangers of this world, Michelangelo.”
Mikey lowered his eyes to the table, feeling chastised by the reminder.
“I'll finish off in the garage. We were nearly done anyway,” Leo offered.
A natural smile quickly flowed into his features as Mikey lifted his gaze back up to meet Leo's. “Thanks, other-dimensional bro!”
Mikey jumped excitedly out of his seat, hurriedly dumped his bowl and fork into the sink and ran to the room he was using. He grabbed his skateboard before racing back out to the main exit of the lair. Abruptly, he stopped dead and stared at the door for a few seconds before turning and trotting sheepishly back into the kitchen where Leo and Donnie still sat, silently finishing off their lunch.
“Uh... heh! Can someone help me with the door?”
-:-
A number of hours later, Leo finished his extra personal training session and listened intently to the sounds of the lair. He was certain Michelangelo had not yet returned and it was getting late. Concern filling him, he headed for Donnie's lab, spotting Raph sprawled in front of the television monolith, watching something rowdy as he passed.
“Raph,” Leo ventured cautiously, “do you know if Michelangelo returned yet?”
“Wouldn't know and don't care,” came the curt reply.
Leo frowned before leaving again, not liking his brother's attitude. It was pointless to say anything, however, and at least Raph wasn't actively trying to start fights about the whole situation today.
Knocking gently on the door to Donnie's work space, Leo let himself in, not entirely surprised that his genius brother didn't seem to hear. For a moment, Leo quietly despaired. They were ninja and as such, they were trained to be fully aware of their surroundings at all times but Donnie only seemed to get worse rather than better when he immersed himself into a project. Leonardo so badly wanted to comment about it but he was afraid it could cause Donnie heartache or to breakdown if he brought up the subject.
If he voiced his concerns, Donatello would be sure to flash back to that night again.
“Don,” Leo called softly, trying to make sure to tread more heavily than usual. It wasn't an easy feat for the stealthily trained ninja whose instinct was to be completely silent as he moved. He reached Donnie's side and still no reaction. Leo glanced at the open computer screen in front of his brother. He couldn't even pretend to understand anything on it. None of it even looked like it was in English.
“Those are the readings I took last night,” Donnie suddenly spoke up softly. “Most were so weak that I am having trouble making anything out of them.” He sighed, barely moving but keeping his gaze firmly locked on the brightly lit monitor directly in front of him.
“Something about them seems very familiar but... The readings are so degraded and faint that I am at a loss as to how or even where I could have seen them before.” Donatello finally moved a hand slowly away from his keyboard, reaching up to rub at his throbbing temple.
“Have you been staring at this screen non-stop since lunch?” Leonardo asked, worried about how Donnie appeared.
A slight smile crossed his brother's face, “Pretty much but you didn't hear that from me.”
Leo sighed and placed his hands on the back of Donatello's chair, pulling the entire seat backwards and spinning it around away from the computer to face him. Donnie looked up in surprise as Leonardo settled his calming hands on his shoulders.
“You don't have to work so hard, Don,” Leo assured carefully. “Even Michelangelo said not to try too hard since he will get home, regardless of how long it takes.”
Donatello grimaced. “We know that and he knows that but what about his family? They must be sick with worry, Leo. At least...” he swallowed painfully, “... at least we know what happ... happened to our brother. They don't even have that! To them, he's just gone.”
“And if they are anything like us, they won't give up until they find out what happened,” Leo insisted firmly, holding Donnie's gaze. “Yes, getting him home sooner rather than later is important but not at the cost of your health. Don't forget that, Don.”
“I'll try, Leo,” Donnie agreed with a nod. “Was... there something you needed?”
Leo nodded and straightened up, releasing his hands from his brother's shoulders. “Yes. I'm certain Michelangelo has not returned yet and it's been over four hours since he left. I know you added his She... phone to the network.”
“T-phone.”
“Are you able to track it like you can ours?”
“Of course, Leo. Nothing simpler.” Already turning back to his computer, Donnie paused and looked back up at Leo. “Did you try ringing him?”
“Actually, yes. There was no answer and to be honest, I'm worried that calling repeatedly might cause problems if he is in trouble or trying to stay hidden.” Leo rubbed his left forearm worriedly as he spoke.
Donnie nodded, deftly clicking on his mouse to lower the current window and open his tracking map instead. After about a minute, Donatello had tracked the signal and its GPS history. He frowned. “He's still in the sewers, Leo or at least his T-phone is but... the signal hasn't moved an inch for nearly two hours.”
Leo's heart clenched tightly. “How long would it take to get to his location?”
“If we took the sewer sliders as far as we can, not even thirty minutes,” Donnie calculated swiftly as he studied the map.
“I'll get Raph. You prep the sliders and we'll meet you there.”
As Donnie gathered his duffle, Leo ran back to the monolith only to find the televisions off and Raph nowhere in sight. He frowned and went to check Raph's bedroom and the weights room before running to the garage only to find the Shell-cycle was gone. Leonardo groaned in dismay. It was useless to keep searching and he knew that Raph was unlikely to hear his Shell-cell while riding. Quickly, he exited the lair, meeting with Donnie by one of the nearby flowing streams of 'water'.
“Raph?” Donnie questioned, not seeing his hot-headed brother.
“Gone,” Leo answered grimly. “We're on our own.”
“It may be nothing, Leo.”
“I know but he hasn't moved in two hours. I don't know about you Don but I really do not want to take that chance.
“Michelangelo, any Michelangelo, is a born trouble magnet.”
-:-
to be continued
Chapter 13: Chapter 12
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by StormyNight108 can be found here http://fav.me/d8fnsx6 Thank you!
For those that have read my other stories, one of the flashbacks contained within this chapter will be very familiar. For that, I apologise but it really did fit perfectly for what I needed to convey. However, the ending of that flashback is very different from the original ending.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre10/2076/th/pre/f/2015/073/6/5/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_12_by_zelgadis55-d8lqilz.jpg)
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Please Read & Review. ConCrit always welcomed.
And One to Grow On
Ch 12
24th August
It was nights like this that Raphael wished he didn't need to hide behind a full-face helmet. The buildings and pedestrians seemingly rushed past in a blur as Raph sped by a little too fast on his bike. He would have given anything right then to be able to feel the wind through his protective leathers or to have the visor up. It may have been early September still but tonight was stifling and he wanted nothing more than to be able to lose himself in the moment.
If he had gone for a rooftop run instead, he could have gloried in the pure rush of wind in his face and nothing but air beneath his feet with the pavement far below as he catapulted from one building to the next. Unfortunately, if he had done that instead, he would have had no excuse for ignoring the Shell-cell that was sure to soon be vibrating insistently in his belt.
Staring determinedly ahead, Raphael spotted a sign for a turnoff to a nearby bridge leading out of the city. He clenched his jaw tightly, then angled his bike and decision made, rode out of the city.
Outside the city limits, Raph twisted the throttle, feeling the bike respond accordingly beneath him. The roar of the engine, the powerful thrum of the well-tuned bike, soothed his spirit as the sleek machine's vibrations ran up through his shell. Unerringly, he let instinct guide him along familiar back roads often travelled whenever he simply needed to get away for a few hours.
Smooth road surfaces soon gave way to rough, potholed tracks and Raph finally slowed down. After travelling a little longer, the turtle pulled to a stop, switching off his bike engine and pulling the Shellcycle behind some bushes and trees. From past experience, no one really came this way but Raphael wasn't willing to take the chance of leaving his only transportation, his precious bike, in plain sight. All he wanted right now was a few hours of relative peace away from annoying brothers and that other Mikey.
“Probably wouldn't be so bad if he was at least still around...” Raph muttered sullenly as he sunk to the ground, leaning against a tree and looking up towards the stars. It seemed as though the multiverse was mocking them all.
Their fun, laughter and joy was gone...
-:-
Raph growled menacingly at his aggravating little brother but Mikey, as usual, either didn't take the hint or more likely refused to.
Mikey danced around Raph taunting him with every bounce, keeping just out of Raph's immediate lunging range.
“Aww, what's the matter? The big, bad Raphie too slow?” Mikey laughed raucously as he tossed the remote control from one three-fingered hand to the other.
“Give it back ya damn shell-for-brains, before I pound that stupid shell of yours into next week!” Raph's scowl deepened. Mikey didn't even want the damn T.V.! He'd just returned home with a stack of comics fresh from the week's new deliveries.
Mikey laughed again, using the loud, obnoxious laughter he deliberately saved for when trying to piss Raph off. “Shouldn't make threats you can't back up, Raphie,” Mikey mocked in a teasing tone.
“Who says I can't back 'em up?” Raph snarled. Little turd was really trying his patience tonight and he didn't want to waste time with their whole stupid chase scene crap. He just wanted to watch the damn wrestling! Raphael smirked suddenly and Mikey stiffened, ready to bolt at the look but Raph quickly shifted his gaze to look behind and to the left of his too energetic brother. “Thank shell! Leo, just the turtle to help out, unless ya wanna be scrapin' bits of Mikey off the walls.”
Mikey's eyes immediately went wide and he darted his head around in panic to look where Raphael was addressing. Raph felt his smirk widen into a full wicked grin as he lunged forward, grabbing the suddenly squirming turtle by the back of his shell and throwing him hard to the ground.
“What? Leo's not even there!” Mikey cried out indignantly.
Raph snorted derisively, “'course he's not! Not like I even need Fearless to help me in dealin' with you!”
-:-
Their light was no more...
-:-
Yet another argument about the same old, same old. He was just tired of it and eventually he had left, just before finally socking Leo one. Trouble was, it was still daylight topside and would be for a few more hours yet. He couldn't go up and expend his angry energy in the best way he knew how. Instead, Raphael was trapped underground; so he ran. He ran until instinct guided him to a tunnel leading to a vast expanse over a long drop. A small waterfall poured from the other side of the yawning chasm and Raph stared. For a moment, he thought about turning and finding another path to run then realised he came here because it was right. It was what he needed. The rush of water may not have been a natural or even a pretty waterfall but if he closed his eyes... if he just listened, the sounds were just as soothing as if they were the real thing.
As Raphael settled down and sat there, soaking up the calming ambience, he felt a presence sidle up from behind. Raph turned his head, opening his eyes and glared fiercely at the unwelcome intruder, groaning inwardly as he realised it was Michelangelo. Mikey gave him a cheeky grin before sitting down beside him without a word, feet dangling loosely over the edge.
To Raph's immense relief the two brothers sat in companionable silence for close to an hour and it actually felt kind of nice. For the life of him though, Raph had no idea how the shell Mikey managed to keep that motor mouth of his shut for so long.
Mikey snickered suddenly and Raph felt a fresh flash of irritation surge through him.
“What?” he snapped, opening his eyes and glaring at the mischievous turtle beside him.
“Just thought of an awesome prank!” Mikey grinned, somehow completely ignoring the warning in Raph's tone.
“An' you're tellin' me this why?”
“You asked, bro!” Mikey laughed.
“Mikey...” Raph growled menacingly.
“Anyway, to pull this one off, I need help from a second turtle.”
Raph continued to glare warningly.
“It'll be epic, dude!” Mikey exclaimed, eyes twinkling merrily in the small amount of available light. “Wanna help me prank Leo tonight?”
-:-
And he wasn't coming back. Ever...
-:-
Raphael paused mid-step in the doorway leading out of the lair. He turned his head to look behind him, perfectly balanced despite his foot half out the door and still in mid-air. Behind him on the couch knelt Michelangelo, staring over the back of the seat toward him, winning grin filling his features as if he had already won the battle.
“So will you?” The hopeful voice flowed over-enthusiastically.
“Already got plans, Mikey. You know that.”
Raph couldn't help but notice as Mikey's face fell. He groaned inwardly as Mikey's puppy eyes made their expected appearance.
“But you've been out bashing heads with Casey every night now for the last two and a half weeks, bro!” Mikey protested. Without breaking his gaze away from Raph's eyes, Mikey stretched his leg out to the side, snagging a game controller between his toes and pulling it in close enough to take with his hand. Mikey dangled it teasingly in the air in front of him. “We could play a game, your choice and I'll even let you win,” he grinned cheekily.
“Oh you will, will you?” Raph smirked, trying and not quite succeeding in his effort to prevent his brother from seeing his amusement. He stepped around to face his brother properly and casually leaned his shell against the door frame. “Ever so generous of you, Mikey, considerin' you wouldn't stand a chance against me anyway.”
For a moment, Raph actually felt bad as Mikey's eyes lit up in hope.
“So you'll stay, then?”
“Nope, Casey's waitin' for me, sorry.” Raph shrugged, not letting the apology be heard in the tone of his voice. He knew if showed even a smidgen of weakness, Mikey would never leave him be. Raphael held up a hand in a nonchalant wave as he turned around again to get back on his way.
“Wait!” Mikey yelped frantically, stopping Raph in his tracks once more.
Raph sighed.
“What?” he grumped.
“How about something else then? I don't really care what we end up doing, so you can choose. I just want to hang out and spend time with my favourite bro for a change,” Mikey pleaded. Raph could feel Mikey's eyes locked unwaveringly on the back of his head.
“We already hung together for hours earlier.”
“Training doesn't count...” Mikey sulked.
“Just... go pester Don or Leo, they're around!” With that, Raph hurriedly left, vaguely hearing Mikey whine about Leo being no fun and something about some supposedly important project as his loud voice faded into the distance the further Raph moved from the lair.
Thanks to Mikey distracting and delaying him, Raph was already running several minutes late but he wasn't overly worried. It wasn't as though his human friend was always on time himself. Raph unconsciously slowed as he ran through the sewers, heading for the manhole nearest to their usual meeting place.
Major gang and Foot activity was down of recent and had been for a couple of months now, thanks largely to the efforts of his brothers and himself. However, because of this, the bottom feeders had become braver when they realised they no longer had the Purple Dragons, the Turks or the Foot to contend with. Bag snatchings, muggings and rapes by single individuals and small groups of two or three were slowly on the rise and neither Raph nor Casey were willing to stand by and allow it to happen just because all the bigger fish had been scared away.
As a result, Raph found himself spending less time at home and more time wandering the streets and rooftops with purpose. Even when Leo led a patrol of late, Raph took off with Casey instead. They really didn't need the full team for such small fry.
“... could play a game... I'll even let you win,” Mikey's voice cajoled within Raph's memory as he ran through the tunnels. Raph growled slightly and roughly pushed the memory of his annoying brother's beseeching words out of his mind.
He had a life beyond that of just his family, dammit!
Even if the humans above didn't realise it and were nearly always ungrateful for the help they received, they needed him. They needed both Casey and him to stand up for them against the evils of the big city when they were unable to protect themselves; not to mention that Raph actually liked to be needed. He would never let on to his family he felt that way though, in case the sneaky trolls that were his brothers ever tried to use that knowledge against him.
And they would.
But he needed to help for other reasons too.
Helping to keep the dregs of society down gave Raph a much-needed outlet. It gave him a way to deal with any pent up aggression he accumulated throughout the day, which meant he was less likely to take it out on someone who didn't actually deserve it.
Or Mikey.
Whoever happened to have the unfortunate timing to trigger his temper first.
Yes, Raph knew just how much he was needed and how much he needed to get out on a regular basis.
Mikey's eyes lit up in hope. “So you'll stay, then?”
Right at that moment, Raph really wished he had just kept going instead of lingering when his brother called out as he was leaving home for the evening.
Raph's gaze flicked ahead a few metres and he smirked when he noticed the familiar manhole coming up on him slowly. Raph frowned, suddenly realising he was only moving at a jog instead of his usual run, so he pushed himself forward again, picking up the pace as he reached the ladder leading upwards towards sanity.
Raphael listened carefully, extending all his trained senses before sliding the heavy metal cover off and climbing his way out the sewers into, relatively speaking, fresh air and took a deep breath. Even then, he still looked all around him before placing the cover securely back over the hole in the ground and darting towards the nearby fire escape.
“You're late.” Casey's voice accused lightly as Raphael easily jumped from the top of the ladder onto the rooftop.
Shrugging indifferently, Raph commented, “An' you were late two nights ago, deal with it. Let's get goin'.”
Casey paused a moment to stare at Raph in concern. “You okay?”
Raph gave Casey a weird look, “I'm fine. Come on, bonehead!”
Together, the two friends and partners began running across the rooftops, heading towards an area Raph knew was usually rife with crime, both violent and otherwise. He wished fleetingly and not for the first time, that he didn't have to slow down for his friend to keep up with him.
Oh, Casey tried hard, he knew, but it wasn't like he was actually trained or anything and Raph always had to wait at least a little for him to get from one rooftop to the next. His brothers would never even pause for those jumps unless it was a particularly large gap and even then, there was barely any time wasted as grappling hooks or the like were quickly utilised on sheer instinct.
“I just want to hang out...”
Raph closed his eyes in exasperation. Why couldn't that knucklehead just stay out of his head already? Somehow, Mikey always had this way of getting deep into their minds, even when he wasn't around.
Casey landed beside him with a thud. “I'm not puttin' ya to sleep or nothin' am I, shell-for-brains?”
Raph grunted, opening his eyes once more and looking mockingly at Casey, “I'm sure I saw a snail overtake you a few minutes back.”
“Ha, ha.”
A scream burst out from below, interrupting their goodnatured ribbing and Raph and Casey ran quickly to the edge of the roof. They looked down into the lit street and analysed the situation almost instantly. Just a purse snatcher, Raph realised, nothing too dangerous.
Pleading puppy dog eyes drifted across Raph's vision as Casey took off across the rooftop in the direction the hapless snatcher had run in.
“What are ya doin', Raph?” Casey yelled out, half in annoyance, half in concern.
Raph blinked back the phantom image, automatically pushing his body to catch up with his best friend. He palmed a pair of shuriken from his belt pouch as he ran and threw both with unerring accuracy. The first snagged hold of the criminal mastermind's jacket, pinning it deftly to the nearby lamp-pole that he was running past hard enough that it caused the moron to swing half around it as he was yanked harshly in place. He slammed the side of his head solidly into it, making him somewhat wobbly on his feet. The second caught the handbag the idiot was carrying, ripping it out of the guy's hand and affixing it firmly to the ground.
Casey half slid, half ran down the ladder on the side of the building to make sure the thief didn't recover fast enough to get away again while Raph watched from above, knowing he couldn't go down into the well-lit, semi-crowded street below. As he waited, Raph found himself uncharacteristically fidgety; an uncomfortable, vaguely... guilty feeling creeping across his mind and body; a feeling, he realised upon reflection, that he had been carrying since he left the lair. Before now, however, he was too busy moving to really notice.
Several minutes later, Casey was back by Raph's side. “Sure ya not comin' down with somethin'? Ya head's not in the game tonight, Raph.”
Raph stared at Casey for a moment with his intense, golden gaze. “Actually, sorry Case. I think I'm just gonna go home. Got somethin' I gotta take care of.”
“More important than this?” Casey asked, tilting his hockey mask up onto his head with one hand while waving out over the street below with the other.
“Yeah,” Raph smiled tightly. “I'll catch up wi...”
Another terrified scream ripped through the night, immediately chilling Raph to the bone. Neither he nor Casey wasted any time; they tore off in the direction of the shrill shrieks.
-:-
A little over four hours later, Raphael crept silently into the lair, thoroughly exhausted. The quiet night had quickly turned into a rough one, erupting into bloody violence. A couple nearly died, beaten half to death by a group of drunk teens by the time he and Casey managed to get to them. The paramedics who eventually turned up had blamed that and many more incidents on the full moon, according to Casey.
Mikey was still on the lounge where Raph had left him nearly five hours previously and he was obviously asleep, hanging awkwardly off the couch with remnants of a lonely expression filling his usually jubilant features. For a few minutes, Raph stood a short distance behind, just watching. He glanced tiredly up at the television screen where Mikey's character was floating on the spot, long dead. By the look of it, Mikey hadn't even made much progress into the game and his snacks were almost untouched on the table in front. Raph felt a flash of guilt over not coming home after all but he quickly quashed it. Things had been messy on the surface that night and if he and Casey hadn't been there... Raph vigorously shook his head, dismissing the memories of what they had seen and made up his mind to make it up to Mikey.
There was always tomorrow night.
-:-
Only tomorrow night had never come... That was the day of the latest invasion of their city, their planet and not everyone had made it home...
-:-
Raphael violently shook his genius brother, desperate to get his attention. “Donatello! Don! Come on! Don!” He and Leo had raced frantically into the room, following the gut-wrenching screams they heard from a few corridors away only to find Donatello out of control, wild emotion taut throughout his body and firing one of the alien guns he didn't even know Donnie had. There hadn't even been anything left alive in the room by the time they'd arrived.
Finally, Donatello limply dropped the energy weapon and trepidation filling them, raised his eyes to meet his younger brother's, his now only younger brother, barely noticing an anxious Leo hovering just behind Raph.
“What happened? Where's Mikey?” Raph pressed fiercely, trying to hide the sudden terror he felt rippling through him.
Donatello didn't respond at first. His mouth moved silently like a gaping goldfish's as he shook uncontrollably; his breathing fast and shallow. Donnie's eyes slowly strayed to the side and down to rest on the remaining belongings of their youngest brother on the ground nearby.
“Don?” Leo prodded apprehensively.
“... my fault... it's all my fault...”
-:-
To be continued
Notes:
Other Stories in the 'AOtGO' series.
'Tsumetai' - Takes place about a week before the start of 'AOtGO' in the 2k12 universe on the night Mikey disappeared from there.
Chapter 14: Chapter 13
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Please Read & Review. ConCrit always welcomed.
Notes:
Beautiful cover art by StormyNight108 can be found here http://fav.me/d8fnsx6 Thank you!
After the previous chapter, some people were under the impression that Donnie killed 2k3 Mikey by accident. This is not the case as you can see if you go back to the start of ch 8. There is a flashback from Donnie's POV there clearly showing Mikey pushing him out of the way, saving his life. Donnie has a case of survivor's guilt due to this...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre05/e52e/th/pre/f/2015/088/9/2/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_13_by_zelgadis55-d8nkp7k.jpg)
And One to Grow On
Ch 13
24th August
“Raph?” Donnie questioned, not seeing his hot-headed brother.
“Gone,” Leo answered grimly. “We're on our own.”
“It may be nothing, Leo.”
“I know but he hasn't moved in two hours. I don't know about you Don but I really do not want to take that chance. Michelangelo, any Michelangelo, is a born trouble magnet.”
“Most of which he creates himself,” Donnie added with grim amusement.
The two brothers started their Sewer Sliders and took off, accelerating quickly; the wash from their rides leaving a clear, wet trail behind them. Other than the obvious engine noise, which Donnie had never been able to completely quieten, they rode in silence as they traversed the watery tunnels. Finally, they travelled as far as they were able with the Sliders and disengaged the engines, running the rest of the way silently on foot.
Leonardo soon reached an obviously little-used section of the tunnels that held old, broken and incomplete train tracks.
“We're almost on the signal.” Donnie barely more than breathed to Leo.
Leo leaned over, taking a quick look at the location of the dot on the incomplete map. He nodded and signalled for Donnie to close it off, lest the light from the tracking device give them away. Once done, the two ninja quickly continued forward. Not long after, they came across a wide doorway with a number of rusty turnstiles across its width.
Donnie and Leo crept up on either side of the entrance, peering intently inside and seeing no sign of life. There was, however, a very faint glow of light emanating from inside one of the rooms to the right. Leo extended his senses keenly into the gloom but was unable to detect any movement within. Donnie reached into his duffle, pulling out a set of infra-red goggles and putting them on. He caught Leo's attention wordlessly and pointed towards the stairs leading to the room with the dim light. The two turtles dashed across the space and up the stairs without a sound, staring inside carefully from the sides. Donnie gazed around, looking meticulously over every corner of the room but the only heat signature within was that of a body in the middle towards the back. The heat was lower than that of a human or any other warm-blooded being so the two brothers relaxed their vigilance and headed in, Donnie pulling out a torch and shining the beam on Michelangelo as they dashed towards him.
Just as the two reached Michelangelo's side, the younger turtle stirred, sitting up on top of the torn and dirty blankets he had been lying curled up on. He blinked up at Leo and Donnie in confusion, squinting into the bright torchlight. “Why are you dudes here?”
Leonardo bristled, his intense relief at seeing Michelangelo safe and alive making way for anger. “We could ask the same of you, Michelangelo! It has been nearly five hours since you left to go skating and we had to come looking for you, only to find you asleep on the floor of who knows where the shell this is! Why didn't you answer your phone?”
Michelangelo stared at Leo in surprise before fumbling in his belt for his T-phone. “Heh! Silent mode. Sorry, Leo.” He bounced lightly to his feet, looking sheepishly from Leo to Donnie and back again. Realisation dawned on his face when he noticed the combination of relief and anger. “Wait... you dudes were actually worried about me?” Mikey asked, surprised by the realisation.
“Of course we were!”
“Oh... I'm sorry... I didn't mean to fall asleep,” Mikey mumbled, cowed.
Donnie looked around the large space again, shining his torch into every nook and cranny curiously. “What are you doing here anyway? What happened to skating?”
“Well, at first I was skating, exploring the area around your home but before I knew it, I was further away than I meant to go and just a couple of tunnels away from here,” Mikey shrugged. “Then I thought, since I was here, I should leave that message here too. I still had your marker, D.” Reaching into his belt, Mikey pulled out the thick, black texta and passed it to Donnie who automatically dropped it back into his bag.
“Why didn't you head back after that?” Leo asked, looking towards the pile of raggedly blankets and towels on the ground.
“I just wan-” Mikey desperately hoped the other two didn't notice the crack in his voice even as he filled his face with a cheerful smile, “-ted to be close to home for a bit. I thought maybe if I tried meditating I could get through to my family, let them know I'm okay... but I guess I fell asleep again instead,” he laughed.
Leo and Donnie exchanged looks that were missed by the smaller mutant who was gazing wistfully towards an alcove at the side of the large room.
“So in your dimension, this is where you live?” Donnie asked curiously. He continued at Michelangelo's nod, “and this is where you were staying before we found you?”
“... Yeah.”
“It doesn't look like much,” Leo observed.
“It could with some work though,” Donnie mused, his mind racing as he thought of the possibilities.
Mikey grinned brightly at Leo, “Dude, that's because you can only see how it looks here and not how it actually is!”
“That doesn't exactly make much sense,” Leo replied dryly.
Mikey laughed, “Makes perfect sense to me, Leo.” He closed his eyes and breathed deeply as if inhaling the scents of home. “This room's our dojo. Daylight comes through the grate up there, made brighter by the mirrors Donnie put up there,” Mikey explained, pointing towards the hole in the ceiling that the faint light was coming through. As he spoke, his eyes remained closed and the other two turtles looked in amazement where he motioned.
“Right underneath that is a really huge tree. On that wall there,” Mikey turned slightly, still pointing, “is Master Splinter's shrine to Tang-Shen and Miwa. Over there and behind beautiful rice paper screens is Master Splinter's room.” Another turn pointed out the alcove Michelangelo had been staring towards a couple of minutes previously.
“The entire floor in here, except for just around the tree is covered in multi-coloured rugs.”
Michelangelo beckoned with his hand and wandered out the room, practically bouncing down the steps. He led them through the entire place, pointing out and describing each room in such exquisite detail with his words that he may as well have painted them a picture or shown them a photo, they could imagine the scene so clearly.
As Michelangelo gave his tour, he kept his eyes shut; a dreamy expression and a light smile gracing his freckled features the entire time. As he walked, he easily sidestepped and dodged every obstacle or piece of rubbish on the floor with so little effort that Leo was almost tempted to deliberately move something into his path just to see if it was natural ability or if Michelangelo had memorised the place in those eight days he had been here alone.
Mikey finished up his tour in the room where Donatello's workshop should have been and opened his eyes again, grinning at the turtle in purple who was gazing around the extensive space in absolute astonishment.
“This is really where his lab is? It's so spacious!” Donnie breathed in wonder, imagining all he could do with an area like this.
“Well, this is all great but we should get back soon.” Leo interrupted, wanting to get back. He felt that enough time had been wasted here.
Mikey stared at Leo again, “Did you guys walk all the way here? How did you find me anyway?”
“We rode the sewer sliders most of the way, though we had to leave them a few tunnels over due to the lack of waterways around here,” Donnie replied. “As for finding you, I tracked the GPS on your T-phone.”
“Based on a couple of nights ago, however, I am fairly certain I could have tracked you without Don's tech but this way was a lot faster,” Leo added sternly. “You and I will have to have a little talk about covering your tracks better.”
Mikey went silent and looked away from Leonardo. Donnie took pity on the smaller turtle and said, “Ignore Leo. He could track a single fly down among a swarm of them if he so chose. Neither Raph nor I would likely have noticed.”
“Then that simply means you need more training.”
“You say that about nearly everything.” Donnie groaned before noticing the ever so slight glint of amusement on Leo's face.
-:-
“Ah good, you are home,” Splinter greeted amiably as Leonardo, Donatello and Michelangelo returned. He looked at each in turn, then focused on Leonardo. “Is Raphael not with you, my son?”
“No, he left on his Shellcycle before we did, Master Splinter,” Leonardo explained.
“I see.” Splinter's ears partially flattened on his head. “Please attempt to call him home. I wish to speak to you all. In the meantime, if you have not eaten, I suggest you do so. Come get me when Raphael returns.”
“Yes, Sensei.” Leo bowed and pulled out his Shell-cell to call his wayward brother home.
-:-
The first six times his Shell-cell rang, Raph ignored it, just continuing to sit back, leaning against the tree and staring up toward the stars. Finally, the seventh time it started, he groaned, realising – probably Leo – wasn't going to give up.
“What?”
“About time you answered, Raphael,” Leo admonished, causing Raph to roll his eyes. “Master Splinter wants you to come home. He wants to talk to all of us about something.”
Raph was silent. The last thing he wanted was to return home just yet but he couldn't ignore a request from Master Splinter.
“Raph, did you hear me?”
“Yeah, yeah, I heard you, Fearless. Gonna take a while to get back though.”
“Where are you?”
“Took a nice, long, peaceful ride out of the city. It'll take nearly two hours to get back,” Raph replied.
The sigh from the other end of the line was audible. “Well, you better get moving then. Don't stop for anything.”
Raph smirked momentarily as he hung up and settled back against the tree for another half hour before having to head home again.
-:-
After Raph returned home, at last, Leo looked up from his book, stood and without a word went to let Splinter know everyone was now here. Within minutes all four turtles, three brothers and one from another reality were summoned and kneeling in front of their guardian and sensei who stood there quietly contemplating the foursome.
“As you are no doubt aware, training during the last two days has not gone entirely smoothly.”
Three heads turned to stare at a suddenly uncomfortable Michelangelo and Splinter's ears flattened on his head in displeasure. “Do not lay blame on one when four are the problem.”
The three older turtles faced front again, chastised.
Now Splinter had their combined attention once more. “For whatever the reason may be, Michelangelo's training has been different to yours, my sons. This is not necessarily a bad thing, it is merely different. The three of you need to learn to work with him and you, Michelangelo, must also learn to work with my sons.”
Mikey nodded numbly.
“Michelangelo, as you are lacking in cross-training with other weapons, you will spend at least one hour a day with either Leonardo, Donatello or Raphael, learning from them the use of their weapons. This will also be a good exercise in bonding between you all. Each day will be a different brother in turn.” Splinter turned to lock eyes with an obviously annoyed Raphael. “There will be no exceptions to this.”
“Yes, Sensei...” Raph sighed, acquiescing reluctantly.
“We do not know how long Michelangelo will be our guest but as it could very well be the better part of a year you must all learn to work together.”
“Furthermore, until I am convinced the four of you can support one another, there will be no topside excursions. You may still stop by Miss O'Neil's to visit or pick up supplies. You are, however, restricted to using the underground access tunnel to get there.”
Raph's head snapped towards Splinter's in alarm. “What? That's not fair, Master Splinter! I'll go nuts trapped down here and how am I supposed to hang with Casey?”
Splinter suppressed a sigh, “I am not preventing Mr Jones from visiting here or meeting you at Miss O'Neil's home. He is often there anyway, as you know. However, you will not go on the streets or rooftops with him or at all. Is that understood?”
-:-
To be continued
Notes:
Other 'AOtGO' related stories are:
'Pining for a Season' (2k3, set a few weeks before the loss of Mikey, can be read at any time - listed in the Fan Fiction Friday drabble challenges)
'Tsumetai' (2k12, set the night that Mikey disappeared from their dimension, best read after ch 4 'AOtGO')
'Fools' (2k3, set nearly 2 months after the loss of Mikey, best read after ch 12 'AOtGO')
Chapter 15: Chapter 14
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Concrit, thoughts and comments are always welcome and appreciated.
Notes:
Greys-Giovana drew two amazing pieces of fanart for this story. One is a scene from Chapter 10 which is the new cover art for this story on FFNet, the other is an awesome overall story cover.
http://fav.me/d8kd4qy and http://fav.me/d8qtbb5 . Please go check her and her other art out too. She has some really great pieces!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre13/55a7/th/pre/f/2015/121/2/c/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_14_by_zelgadis55-d8rpii3.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
And One to Grow On
Ch 14
9th September
“Come on Leo, pleeaase!” Michelangelo cajoled. The younger turtle could see Leo's resolve weakening so he continued to press, widening his eyes ever so slightly for maximum effect and allowing them to shimmer slightly with tears he had no need or intention to allow fall. “I'm so bored, Leo! I've already read every comic book in this place.”
“Michelangelo...”
“You really don't wanna be stuck alone with me when I'm bored,” he added.
Leo sighed and Mikey felt elated, knowing he was getting to the older turtle. He held Leo's gaze fast, not allowing his own hangdog expression to slip. “It's been two looong, whole weeks Leo.”
“Master Splinter doesn't want any of us topside until he believes we can work together,” Leo stated stiffly. “You know this.”
“I don't want to look for trouble, I just wanna go skating on the rooftops,” Mikey whined. “I need some fresh air.”
In Mikey's opinion, the previous couple of weeks had gone by extremely slowly. He and his brothers had never left the sewers in their first fifteen years and then finally they got their chance nearly a year ago and never looked back, except for after that first run-in with Shredder of course... So to be stuck down here for what felt like no real reason for so long particularly rankled at him and he knew he wasn't the only one.
The movie and game collection here was far more extensive than back home, as was the comic collection. That had surprised Mikey after hearing about the loss of their previous homes. It seemed though that April and Casey had helped them rebuild, buying things cheaply from various garage sales and second-hand stores, not to mention the fact that Leo had told him they managed to salvage a small number of things from the devastation of their last home. Still, there was only so much television and games Mikey could play without getting twitchy and bored. He needed the freedom to move!
Overall during this time, Donatello mostly sequestered himself into his lab, rarely interacting with anyone unless he needed to or April was visiting. As far as anyone could tell, he mostly studied the scans he had taken at the warehouse that Mikey had taken them to.
Much to Mikey's displeasure, the only times when not training, eating or sleeping that Donnie really interacted with him was when he was checking Mikey over for any physical or biological differences that he might need to know about for any emergency that could come up. However, while he was generally friendly enough during those times, Donnie still kept as much of a physical and emotional distance as possible, leaving Mikey feeling extremely hurt and lonely. Back home, he had always been closest with Donnie so Mikey felt this avoidance the worst.
Leonardo spent the most time with the younger turtle over those couple of weeks but even that wasn't a lot, leaving Mikey alone much of the time. Leo did try several times to help Mikey with meditation to attempt to reach his family via the Astral Plain but it never went well, leaving Leo frustrated and Mikey bored and sleepy.
And a bored Mikey was something no one really wanted to deal with for that was when the pranks began.
To his delight, Michelangelo had found the brightly painted box of prank supplies in his room early on. His most frequent attempted target was Leonardo, simply because Leo was usually the most tolerant of his presence but his success rate was extremely hit and miss. The only turtle he didn't try anything on was Donnie. Mikey could see that Donatello was in no state to handle pranks well so he made sure to leave him well out of it, except for that one time Donnie was accidentally caught in the middle, of course. That really hadn't gone well. Donnie didn't lash out or anything, he just became even quieter and wasn't seen again until the next day. It had been obvious the purple attired turtle didn't sleep that night and he had been distant and uncommunicative throughout the day.
Then there was Raphael...
Back home, Mikey always loved picking on Raph the most. He always had the most intense and funniest reactions to pranks or even just being annoyed in general. Raph was by far the easiest in his family to bait. This dimension's Raph though... Mikey was sure that under normal circumstances that he would probably react much the same as his own volatile brother but this Raph only interacted with him when there was no choice, during training or minimally at meals. The rest of the time, he made it abundantly clear he wanted nothing to do with the much younger turtle.
Mikey did, however, prank him on three separate occasions or at least he tried to The first time he caught the hot-tempered turtle completely by surprise and Raph reacted extremely badly. He was downright vicious and it took both Leo and Donnie to try to pry him off, leaving Mikey with severe bruising. It was over a week before Mikey felt insane enough to try again.
The second attempt left Raph giving Mikey a condescending look and the threat that if he tried again he would drag Mikey far from the lair so that neither of his brothers would be around to help the dimensionally displaced turtle. That was also the first time Raph snuck topside against Splinter's wishes since the law was laid down. The third time Mikey tried, Raph somehow seemed to know beforehand and dodged, then left the lair for topside again without a word.
April came down to visit a few times, bringing snacks and groceries, even a couple of the latest DVD releases for a movie night. Even though Mikey could tell she missed their Mikey a lot too, she at least seemed to act normally around him, completely fascinated by him and the differences between their worlds. She asked questions that frequently had Donnie sitting up and paying attention, even if he didn't comment or ask his own very often. In turn, April told Mikey about a few of their adventures in this and other worlds.
Mikey grinned at Leo cheekily, “If I was home, dude, Master Splinter would be telling us to get out by now, before we drove him crazy.” Snickering, he quickly added, “or broke stuff.”
Leo's expression turned sour. “You don't exactly need to be reminded that you aren't home right now, Michelangelo so that argument won't work here. Besides, you are allowed out of the lair, as long as you stay within the sewers and close to home.”
“Not the same thing, Leo,” Mikey pouted. “You know, I survived on my own for eight whole days, even if it did suck and it's not like I'd be patrolling or making a music video about dancing pizzas or anything. I just want to chillax with my board! I was allowed to do that back home on my own too...”
“I'm sorry, Michelangelo but until Master Splinter says otherwise, we are all grounded below ground,” Leo stated firmly, wishing like shell that their visitor would go find something else to do other than bother him while he was trying to regain his centre.
“Doesn't stop Raph...” Mikey muttered below his breath.
“Sorry, what did you say?”
Mikey shook his head emphatically. “Nothing cuz!” Suddenly he smiled, “You know, it's cool Leo. I'll just go visit April instead. I asked her to grab me some stuff for new pranks. She might even have them by now.” All but skipping, Mikey left Leo's side, intending to grab his skateboard from the room he was using. He hid his snicker at the sudden alarm he felt emanating from Leo.
“Wait!”
Mikey paused then turned, showing only his most mischievous expression.
“I'll... I'll speak to Master Splinter,” Leo acquiesced reluctantly. “You and I work together fairly well most of the time now, at least we do when you bother to focus. As long as we agree to stay away from trouble, he might allow us to go up for some... fun.” He sounded like he was choking on the final word.
'Gotchya!' Mikey thought ecstatically, feeling victorious. He made sure to keep his burgeoning triumphant grin from gracing his features though as he nodded slowly, “Okay dude, I'll wait while you ask.”
Leo gave Michelangelo a sidelong glance as he stood and trudged away to go speak with Splinter. He knew full well he'd been played but realised the threat was very real. If Michelangelo hadn't actually asked their human friend for help, he would be sure to do so in the near future and that was something he definitely wanted to avoid.
-:-
Somersaulting up over the final rung of the rickety fire escape, Michelangelo whooped loudly with pure excitement as he landed perfectly on the rooftop. He gazed around, eyes bright as Leo followed far more sedately.
“Will you keep quiet?” Leonardo hissed, extremely annoyed. “Mission or not, we are ninja. Ninja are silent!”
“Chillax Leo,” Mikey beamed. “You gotta learn how to have fun, dude.”
“I know how to have fun but being in the human world is not the place for it,” Leo retorted quietly.
Mikey shook his head, his smile turning sad, “Meditating and training's not 'fun', no matter what you and Leo think.” He turned away to gaze out over the rooftops and get his bearings.
Leo rubbed his forehead painfully. “I really do wish you wouldn't do that, Michelangelo.”
“Do what, dude?” Mikey asked, turning to Leo in confusion.
“Talk about our counterparts and ourselves in the same sentence without making it clear who you mean.”
Mikey gawked in disbelief for a second then laughed, “It was pretty obvious. You're the only one here and I was talking about you and my bro.”
“This time perhaps but what about every other time?” Leonardo pointed out. “You do it all the time.”
Mikey stayed silent a few moments before finally walking off and muttering, “Just because I'm stuck here with you doesn't mean I'm going to put my own family out of my mind. I'm not like you...”
Leo gaped after the turtle in orange, unsure if he had heard correctly or not but he couldn't bring himself to question Michelangelo. Some truths just hit too hard.
Moments later, Mikey stood by the parapet on the roof, forcing a grin back onto his face. The night was perfect and he was free! What wasn't there to feel good about? Without looking back, he pointed out across the skyscrapers and called, “This way, Leo! I found some really awesome roof skating spots a bunch of blocks that way!”
“Michelangelo, if you don't keep your voice down, we will be returning directly to the lair!” Leonardo warned quietly in exasperation as he silently stepped in beside the much younger turtle. He was really beginning to regret being out here alone with Michelangelo, even if it was for a good cause.
Mikey's mouth momentarily hung open in shock. Then he went to speak, only to be cut off by Leo who continued on as if he hadn't paused.
“I am being deadly serious,” Leonardo insisted. “We have far too many enemies in this city to risk drawing attention to ourselves tonight. Especially without a full team at our disposal.”
“Well, I wouldn't know, would I? None of you have told me anything about this world” Mikey pointed out petulantly. “I've only heard a few stories from April and I know that's not even the major stuff you keep hinting at... But then again, you dudes barely talk to me except when you have to...”
“It's not personal, Michelangelo. It's just hard.”
“I know, Leo. I can tell that every time anyone even says my name!” Mikey retorted, trying so hard to hide his hurt and failing miserably in the process. “But you and the others, you really gotta know. The heart is fragile and if you keep hiding and burying your pain, maybe it'll help for a while dude but sooner or later if you don't relieve the pressure, it's gonna overflow and then it'll get really messy!”
Leo sighed. He really didn't want to hear this, especially not from Michelangelo. The words themselves didn't sound like his brother's but the insight and sentiment itself did. Hearing it was like being kicked in the chest.
“I don't even mean you need to talk to me about stuff, dude, though I'd definitely listen if you actually wanted to. You've got family and friends who are hurting too. Don't you think they deserve the chance to spill too?” Michelangelo suggested sincerely, looking up into Leo's eyes. “Especially since you do already share your pain?”
“Anyway,” Mikey suddenly grinned, trying to lighten the rapidly depressing mood again, “you know the saying, better out than in, man!” He belched, long and loud, the sound reverberating through the alley below.
Leonardo shook his head in disgust, “Really Michelangelo, did you have to?”
“Cheese, garlic and marshmallow pizza dude! Yeah, I really had to!”
“I think we need to convince April to give you some cooking lessons. Some ingredients really do not belong together,” Leo said dryly.
Mikey laughed, happy at finally lightening the mood. He quickly took a running jump to the next roof, throwing his skateboard under his feet as he came down for the landing.
-:-
A couple of hours of skating later, Mikey felt satisfied and he noticed even Leo seemed far more relaxed than any time since they'd met. While Mikey had performed tricks and jumps across the nearby rooftops, Leo had kept a sharp eye out in the area all around, eventually loosening up enough to lay back, gazing peacefully at the clouds scudding across the cool night sky.
Mikey drifted over to Leo on his skateboard and stopped, leaning over him with a broad but mellow grin firmly in place, “We can head back now if you like or just stay here looking at the sky and chill a bit longer.”
Leo actually smiled back and Mikey thought it looked really nice; he definitely needed to do it more often.
“No, we really should be getting back but it was actually pleasant to get out for a while. Hopefully next time it can be all four of us.”
“Heh! That'd be awesome, Leo but I don't know how long we'd have to wait for next time since Raph seems to hate me so much.”
Shaking his head, Leo said, “Raph doesn't hate you, Michelangelo. He just doesn't want to know you. He and Mikey were close... No one else could aggravate him quite like Mikey but at the same time, no one else could get through to him as easily when he needed it the most,” Leo admitted as he jumped lightly to his feet. “They made a really good team, whether it was in ninjutsu or mischief.”
“Really?” Mikey asked incredulously, happy to have some insight on this new family for a change.
“Yes. Surely it was the same for you in your dimension?”
“Not really. Well, the aggravating part for sure!” Mikey snickered, then he sobered, looking down. “Until the last couple of months, I was always paired off with Donnie, though I guess even he started getting sick of me. There was one night a few months back that no one wanted me with them, even argued about it in front of me.”
Leo waited as Michelangelo went silent.
Eventually, Mikey started speaking again. “Been paired with Raph a bit in the last couple of months though. He can be really mean sometimes but he's got a good heart. You just have to dig down to get to it. It's like digging for buried treasure.”
Michelangelo stopped talking again, staring off in the direction of Central Park and since he seemed unwilling to continue, Leo began leading the way back, making the younger turtle stash his skateboard for the return journey.
For a number of blocks, their run home was silent until Leo suddenly stopped, calling out softly to Michelangelo. Mikey trotted over to where Leo stood surveying the parking lot of a nearby building.
“What's up, dude?” Mikey ventured, miraculously with his voice low. “I thought we were only allowed out tonight if we stayed away from trouble?”
Leo nodded, sharp eyes fixed on the scene below. “That was before we came across Purple Dragons en masse.”
Mikey looked down, gulping uneasily. He knew the villainous gang was far larger here; that had been made obvious during his time alone. However, he'd never seen this many before and certainly not all at once. This crowd made them actually look like a serious threat in this world. “There must be thirty of them down there, Leo,” Mikey commented nervously.
“I count forty-two,” Leo replied almost distantly. “What I want to know is what they are doing at a research facility...” The blue masked turtle leaned forward, though still keeping to the shadows.
Mikey continued to stare. He and his brothers had been up against greater numbers than that on many occasions but they hadn't been human. They had been Footbots or Kraang; beings that they didn't need to worry about being gentle with. Leo suddenly took in a sharp breath and Mikey whipped his head around to look wide-eyed and worried at the older turtle.
“Hun...” Leonardo almost hissed.
“Who's Hun?”
Silence prevailed for a few heartbeats before Leo answered. “Hun is the leader of the Purple Dragons. Before Shredder was... dealt with, Hun was also one of Shredder's top lieutenants, second only after Karai.”
The two ninja watched carefully as Hun and the large group of Purple Dragons broke into the facility and disappeared from sight, leaving only a small handful of gang members outside to watch for interference.
“So Hun leads the Dragons and is a ninja too?” Mikey screwed up his face, contemplating the horrible thought.
Leo gave a sharp shake of his head, even as he pulled out his Shell-cell. “Hun is no ninja but don't let that fool you. He is fast, incredibly strong and extremely dangerous. Not even Raphael can break free of his grasp easily if grabbed.”
Mikey watched Leo dial while Leonardo kept watching the ground below. Moments later, the katana-wielding turtle started speaking quietly into the microphone.
“Don, Michelangelo and I are at a rooftop nearby the Petra Research Facility watching Hun and just over forty Purple Dragons break in.” Leo paused for a few moments, listening to the other end.
“Yes...
“Don!... Would you possibly have any idea what they could be after?”
Mikey began fidgeting as he listened to the seemingly one-sided conversation. This may not have been his Leo but he easily recognised the same determination inherent within his voice and stance. He glanced worriedly down below while straining his hearing, trying uselessly to hear what Donnie was saying on the other end of the line.
“Call Raph and both of you get here asap. We cannot ignore this,” Leo commanded, voice still low.
…
“No, we can't wait for you. Michelangelo and I will head inside. We'll wait for you in there if we can but if Hun gets his hands on it, we will need to act, whether you and Raph are here yet or not.”
Mikey's eyes widened at the implications of what Leo said but he drew himself up, determined to prove himself after two weeks of being looked down upon, insulted and ignored.
Leo ended the call and put the Shell-cell away, looking up at Michelangelo, “From what Don found out, there is an experimental chemical inside that building that when it comes into contact with a person's skin causes them to go into a highly suggestible state, something like hypnosis.”
Mikey cringed with guilt, remembering back to when he was about seven or eight when he had tried hypnotising Raph. He hadn't really known what he was doing at the time and Raph had nearly died as a result. “We can't let the bad guys get something like that, Leo,” he said anxiously.
Leonardo nodded. “My thought exactly. It would be far too dangerous in the hands of someone like Hun. We cannot afford to wait for Don and Raph. I'm going to need your help but I need to know I can count on you.”
Indignation filled Mikey and he let Leo know it. “Of course you can, dude!”
Leo nodded distantly, already looking back towards the neighbouring building. “We need to get in there and silently take out each Dragon we come across; take them out of the fight so that Hun can't rely on them. He's enough trouble on his own without having numbers on top of that.”
Mikey swallowed nervously, “By take them out... you just mean to knock them out... right Leo?”
Leo glanced down regretfully at the more innocent turtle, “Of course. Though if it comes down to you or them, make sure you do whatever you need to do to survive.”
Mikey nodded numbly. He'd been in some serious fights before but not like this. Not with so many fragile lives on the line.
“I need you to focus in there, Michelangelo,” Leo insisted. “I'm going to need you but if you can't do that, I'll go in alone and you can wait out here.”
“You can count on me, Leo!” Mikey insisted, clutching at his still sheathed nunchaku determinedly. “I promise!”
Satisfied, Leo began moving to the target building. “Good to know. Let's go,” he said quietly.
-:-
Michelangelo and Leonardo quickly and silently made their way through the building, entering from a large skylight in the roof. Mikey struggled to stay on his best behaviour and not be distracted by anything. He knew Leo and his brothers didn't think very much of him and he needed to show them he could be useful. He'd had a hard enough time showing his brothers back home and yet they were still constantly surprised whenever he managed to do something right. He hated having to start all over again here.
It wasn't his fault these turtles were four years older than him and far more experienced. It also wasn't his fault he had such a hard time keeping his mind on only one thing at a time and it wasn't for lack of trying. Donnie suspected he had ADHD and had explained it to him and their father two or three years ago but they never had the resources to confirm it or do much to help. Mikey guessed it was part of why Donnie had always been more tolerant of him than the others.
As the two canvassed the building, they came across many Purple Dragons. Leo took care of the bulk of them but Mikey certainly knocked his fair share out with either a swift chop to the back of the neck or a quick, precise swing of a single nunchuck, depending on how he was able to approach them. Unconscious bodies were quickly dragged into cupboards or small rooms and barricaded inside. By the time the two ninja finally happened across Hun, they had managed to remove twenty-eight Dragons from the game, leaving just another ten, the four outside and the infamous leader himself.
Mikey gazed curiously at this new adversary. Size-wise, Hun was somewhere between Rad Brad and Dogpound, though from what Leo had said, Mikey guessed Hun's speed and strength was probably somewhere approaching Rahzar's. It was a really bad combination, Mikey realised. He couldn't underestimate the walking human mountain but when it came to speed, Mikey knew he was no slouch either.
Leo signalled for Mikey to keep still and stay in the shadows of the ceiling as the two watched the scene below. Mikey nodded, not even trying to get closer to hear better, not after last time - that was how he wound up in this awful mess in the first place.
Hun stood, surveying the scene imperiously as five burly Dragons scurried about the room, one of them searching diligently through a computer. A few coarse and lewd comments were tossed back and forth across the space but nothing of any major import was said. Suddenly the flunky at the computer stood, a confident aura surrounding his form and Hun watched him, a cruel smirk slowly spreading over the gang lord's face as his underling hurried with purpose to a cabinet by one of the walls. As the Dragon rifled through the glass cabinet, Hun stalked over, standing expectantly behind him.
Mikey noticed Leo slowly draw his swords, preparing to spring into action and he followed the leader's example.
Taking something out, the minion turned, starting when he realised his nefarious leader was directly behind him, “I've found it, Master Hun!”
Leo gave a sharp nod even as he reacted. He launched himself purposely towards the gangsters, swords already singing through the air at a Purple Dragon who stood between him and Hun. Upon precisely slashing the weapon from his grasp, the Dragon hissed in pain but he didn't let that stop him from going after Leonardo. However, the blue-banded leader was already out of range, continuing on his trajectory for Hun.
Following Leo's lead, Mikey raced after the older turtle, both nunchaku whirring at top speed. He snickered at the back of the Dragon chasing Leo, “Wrong turtle, dude!”
The gang member turned to the mocking voice behind him and sneered. His fist was already flying at Mikey's face but the young ninja dodged effortlessly, not even thinking about what he was doing. He smashed the handle of his nearest weapon into the top of the Dragon's hand and a vicious cracking sound filled the air. The Dragon cried out even as Mikey push kicked him hard across the room, causing the man to slam painfully into the wall. Mikey didn't bother to watch as the unconscious criminal slid to the ground; he was already vaulting towards the next Dragon in his path.
As Mikey landed in front of the second Purple Dragon, he was already swinging both weapons at either side of the human's head. A third hoodlum converged on him, managing to strike a glancing blow with a metal pipe to one arm. Mikey yelped but managed to keep hold of his weapon despite his suddenly numb arm. He lashed out with a side kick, then abruptly spun, kicking the second Dragon out of his way.
The third Dragon, the one with the pipe, collected himself, recovering quickly from the kick and rushed at the turtle, swinging his weapon almost wildly. Mikey's eyes widened in alarm as he dodged, only to get caught by another gang member from behind. For a moment, Mikey strained forward before suddenly switching tack and pushing backwards instead, knocking his assailant off balance. He quickly followed up with an elbow to the Dragon's gut and whipped one nunchaku back for a headshot, simultaneously striking at the Dragon in front with the clutched handles of the other, motionless weapon. The Dragon collapsed to his knees, gasping for breath and Mikey took the chance to quickly render the goon unconscious. For a moment, the young ninja stood breathing heavily and trying to put the pain of his now aching arm out of his mind.
Mikey's eyes wandered across the scene, catching sight of Leo up against both Hun and the fifth Purple Dragon. Mikey gasped with sudden realisation, remembering the fight was still going and that Leo needed him.
He raced towards the ongoing fight, arriving just as Leo dispatched the fifth Dragon before turning full attention on the gang leader. Mikey came to a halt just out of Leo's immediate katana reach, both chucks whirling; ready. Without taking his eyes off Hun, Leo gave a tiny nod of acknowledgement as Hun turned his head, regarding Mikey with contempt filling his face.
“Where'd the new freak come from?” Hun sneered and Mikey shifted his gaze momentarily to Leo.
Taking advantage of Mikey's brief distraction, Hun lunged, faster than Mikey expected despite Leo's earlier warning. Before Mikey had time to react, Hun grabbed his arm with one meaty hand in a vice-like grip. He yanked him forwards, pulling him towards his body.
Mikey flailed, desperate to escape Hun's unbreakable grip. No matter how many break techniques he tried, he couldn't wrench free and within moments, he found himself held tightly against the walking blond mountain. Mikey began choking from the force of the thick arm pressing solidly against his windpipe.
“I suggest you keep your distance, mutant, unless you want me to snap this freak's neck,” the huge man laughed cruelly.
Mikey desperately tried to keep his eyes open as they naturally squeezed shut from the pain. He was barely able to make out Leo's expression.
Thanks to Hun's threat, the older turtle stood there watching helplessly. A cold, dark rage filled Leo's features and Mikey couldn't help but shudder. He'd never even seen Raph look quite like that before. Mikey whimpered slightly, desperate homesickness surging through him.
“Le...o...” Mikey choked out and Leo's gaze somehow both hardened and softened at the same time but it wasn't him that the younger turtle was calling for. Mikey was terrified he would never see his real family again and as the darkness began to descend over his vision, all he wanted was his oldest brother.
-:-
to be continued
Notes:
Other 'AOtGO' related stories are:
'Pining for a Season' (2k3, set a few weeks before the loss of Mikey, can be read at any time - listed in the Fan Fiction Friday drabble challenges)
'Tsumetai' (2k12, set the night that Mikey disappeared from their dimension, best read after ch 4 'AOtGO')
'Fools' (2k3, set nearly 2 months after the loss of Mikey, best read after ch 12 'AOtGO')
'24 Days' (2k12, set 24 days after Tsumetai and therefore Mikey's disappearance, best read AFTER ch 14 as it is concurrent with the end of it.
Notes: Any vague similarities to current storylines on the 2k12 toon are purely coincidental. I have had this story plotted since Aug/Sept of 2014 and I will not change major things now just to avoid said similarities. It would mean changing too much from this point on and I don't want to re-plan the whole thing. Besides, despite vague similarities, this story will NOT be the same.
Mikey's memory of hypnotising Raph is based on a one shot I wrote last year. Go read 'Cowabunga' if you haven't and want to know more. On FFNet, 'Cowabunga' is by far the most popular one shot I have written. :-)
Chapter 16: Chapter 15
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
Notes:
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed
Whitewolf22 aka Black Kat Jinx on sites other than DA drew an amazing image from one of the scenes of ch 15. http://whitewolf22.deviantart.com/art/Michelangelo-533722514 Please check out the full sized image and her other amazing art!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre08/d337/th/pre/f/2015/138/1/9/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_15_by_zelgadis55-d8tfhqw.png)
And One to Grow On
Ch 15
9th September
Donatello drummed his fingers as he waited impatiently inside the van, doors open and waiting for Raph to get home. Raphael had claimed to only be about ten minutes away from home but so far, Donnie had been waiting seventeen minutes. He made a mental note to remind his younger brother about the importance of punctuality when this was over.
Skill-wise, Leonardo was the best of them. With the way he worked so hard that came as no surprise but even Leo wasn't infallible and against those odds with only Michelangelo at his side, Donnie was extremely worried. It wasn't that he was discounting Michelangelo's own skill, he had noticed odd bursts of brilliance during practice several times, rather it was the other-dimensional turtle's lack of focus, so much worse than Mikey's had ever been, and more so the fact that in a real fight, Michelangelo was an unknown quantity.
The day they originally met him didn't count in Donnie's opinion. Everyone had been completely thrown off by the shock of coming across each other, bringing to the surface painful memories and unwanted feelings. There was also the fact that the younger turtle had been alone and scared for over a week by then, barely surviving on his own. All Donnie could hope right now was that Michelangelo would actually have his brother's shell during this mission.
Donnie glanced irritably at the clock on the dash. Eighteen minutes. Where the shell was Raph? For a moment he contemplated just leaving and instead making Raph catch up on the Shellcycle whenever he finally returned home but then he heard a movement in the garage behind him. Donnie started to turn, only to jump as Raph suddenly slid into the seat beside him and slammed the passenger door.
“What the shell are we waitin' for, Don? Let's go!”
Biting back a retort, Donnie started the engine and activated the remote for the garage door. As he put his foot down on the accelerator, he finally asked contentiously, “Where the shell were you, Raphael? You said you were ten minutes away. It's been nineteen. Almost double what you told me when I called you.”
“Ran into some trouble on the way back,” Raph replied dismissively.
“More important than family?” Donnie pressed as he drove. “Where were you anyway?”
Raph remained silent for a minute before answering reluctantly, “Topside.”
“Again?” Donnie sighed. “Master Splinter is going to have your shell if he finds out.”
Raph shrugged, not particularly caring. “Not like it even matters. Leo and the impostor are out there.”
“They asked! They gave their word not to get into any fights.”
Raph snorted.
“If you had at least told me, I could have just met you on the way with the van, Raph.”
“I was only sittin' on a nearby rooftop, needed the air. My only problem was the humans who suddenly crowded around near the sewer entrance as I headed back,” Raph admitted before suddenly smirking. “So what trouble has ol' Fearless gotten himself into this time?”
Donnie sighed and explained, “Hun and a large group of Purple Dragons broke into a research facility. Leo and Michelangelo spotted them as they were returning home.”
“I know Hun's been steppin' up his game since Shredder's been gone but what the shell does he want from a research facility?” Raph asked, screwing up his beak as he wondered.
Donnie was silent for a moment as he drove, accelerating away from the now green light before quietly answering, “Based on what I was able to find out, they are most likely after a morally deficient, experimental chemical that was created by accident. Leo realised Hun had to be prevented from gaining possession of it at all costs.”
“That bad, huh?”
“Yes,” Donnie replied firmly without specifying.
“An' so naturally he went in there with only that impostor for backup? Is Fearless out of his mind?” Raph asked.
“There was little choice in the matter, Raph. Besides, you and I are their backup,” Donnie insisted, deliberately overlooking the insult to their guest. He really didn't want to argue given that their destination was coming up fast.
Donnie pulled off into a side street. Stopping the vehicle, the two turtles quickly jumped out and keeping out of sight, they made their way over to the Petra Research Facility.
“How do you want to play this, Raph? Through the less likely occupied top or the more obvious front entrance?” Donnie asked before noticing Raph smirking with his golden gaze firmly fixed on the Dragons by the front door.
-:-
Mikey desperately tried to keep his eyes open as they naturally squeezed tight from the pain. He was barely able to make out Leo's expression.
Thanks to Hun's threat, the older turtle stood there watching helplessly. A cold, dark rage filled Leo's features and Mikey couldn't help but shudder. He'd never even seen Raph look quite that angry before. Mikey whimpered slightly, desperate homesickness surging through him at the thought.
“Le...o...” Mikey choked out and Leo's gaze somehow both hardened and softened at the same time but it wasn't him that the younger turtle was calling for. Mikey was terrified he would never see his real family again and as the darkness began to descend over his vision, all he wanted was his oldest brother.
'Michelangelo? Why did you give up so easily?'
'Master Splinter?' Mikey thought, figuring he was just hearing things as he lost consciousness. The words and tone sounded so familiar but he couldn't immediately place them.
'I said, why did you give up so easily?'
'I... didn't... There was nothing... I could do... he was too strong, chichi.'
'There is always something you can do. Observe.'
Mikey went limp and forced his eyes open once more, noticing the other-dimensional Leo a couple of meters in front of him and projecting a weird combination of helplessness and barely controlled rage. They locked eyes and then smiling slightly, Mikey shifted as much as he was able and licked the human who held him in such a tight, cruel grip.
Hun cried out in disgust, loosening his hold. It wasn't much but it was enough. Mikey may not have been able to pull free, weak as he felt from being so badly choked but Leonardo took full advantage of the distraction, exploding into action.
Launching himself furiously at Hun, Leo swiftly sheathed a single katana as he moved. Right as he stepped inside the man-mountain's range, Leo simultaneously snap kicked harshly at the human while grabbing hold of Michelangelo with his now free hand. He yanked the younger turtle out of the stumbling Hun's clasp and back behind him.
Leo could hear Michelangelo gasping harshly in the background but he couldn't afford the risk of stopping to check if the other-dimensional turtle was all right. As he attacked Hun in a flurry of kicks and strikes, Leo called out worriedly, “Michelangelo?”
It was all Leo had time for as the leader of the Purple Dragons recovered and started fighting back. He quickly managed to catch hold of Leo's katana between two meaty hands as the turtle slashed his weapon down at Hun.
“...'kay... 'm okay, Leo.”
Hun suddenly began to laugh raucously. It wasn't a pleasant sound. “Michelangelo? Seriously? The new freak's name is also Michelangelo?” He laughed harder at the sight of the glare Leo directed at him. “Where'd he come from? Some desperate experiment of your science freak brother's?”
Leo's lip curled back in anger as he kicked Hun mercilessly in the family jewels, pulling his katana free from the man's grip in the same motion.
“That's rich!” Hun continued, acting as though the ninja had never laid a foot on him. He ignored the blood dripping from his palms as he continued to mock, “A failed clone using some leftover DNA scraped up from the sewer or perhaps a brand new mutant freak to replace your dead, useless brother?”
It was all Leo could do to stay in control of his emotions and form as Hun continued to disrespect the memory of Michelangelo. He redrew his second katana, relentlessly attacking with both weapons.
“It's all so pathetic that I almost hate to break it to you. This lame replacement,” Hun laughed again, taking immense pleasure of rubbing it into Leonardo, “is weaker and more useless than the last. I didn't even think that was possible!”
“Shut up, Hun, I'm warning you,” Leo finally growled vehemently.
Hun's huge fist slammed into the side of Leo's head, making his vision swim.
“It needs more training. How does it feel,” Hun leant forward, sneering into Leo's dazed face, “to wake up every day and face that, knowing the original freak died for nothing and all you are left with is...”
“Leave... leave Leo alone, Himbo!” Michelangelo yelled, shooting his kusarigama chain straight out to wrap around Hun's arm, taking the human by surprise. He pulled. Hun pulled back. Mikey slid inexorably towards him.
“Stay out of this, Michelangelo,” Leo commanded as he forced himself to recover.
Leo slashed his katana down, slicing through the chain of Michelangelo's weapon and causing him to stumble. Mikey quickly regained his balance and protested. “But Leo, I can...”
“I said to stay back!” Leo snapped, far harsher than he intended. “Keep watch for any other Dragons and keep them off my shell.”
He heard Michelangelo stomp away petulantly and relief surged through him. Leo couldn't let anything happen to the younger turtle while he was under his care; he'd promised to help him get home and he intended to keep his promise.
The fight raged on, neither Leo nor Hun holding back, the turtle doing his best to ignore the vicious human's vitriolic words. Suddenly, a voice called out across the room.
“Boss!”
Leo felt a chill run down his shell as he noticed a sudden smirk filling Hun's face. He chanced glancing around to see Michelangelo standing stock still with a blank expression filling his face and his head hanging slightly.
Shoving the distracted Leo roughly aside, Hun took several rapid steps to where his underling and the younger turtle stood.
The Purple Dragon Leo had knocked out earlier stood grinning obsequiously up at Hun, “Master Hun, I already commanded the turtle to obey only you.”
Leo regained his footing and started running desperately after Hun. “Michelangelo! Get away from Hun now!”
“Good,” Hun sneered smugly. He leant over the still Michelangelo and whispered into his ear slit, “You will not speak or make any kind of noise. Neither will you respond to anyone's commands other than my own. Do you understand, Freak?”
Michelangelo nodded slowly, otherwise unmoving.
“Michelangelo! Move!”
Hun's grin was shark-like. “Take that other freak Leonardo down and do not hold back!”
Leo felt his heart drop in horror, “Oh shell...”
-:-
Donnie and Raph made quick work of the Purple Dragons lingering outside and were methodically making their way through the large facility. As they searched and listened for any sign of their brother and their other-dimensional guest, they only came across a single pair of Dragons who were quickly, yet efficiently dispatched. Soon after, Donnie spied a computer and veered straight towards it, much to Raph's obvious annoyance. Donnie was grateful his brother didn't comment about it, however.
“Seems like Fearless didn't leave many for us to play with,” Raph observed dryly. “Talk about selfish.”
Donnie smiled faintly as he searched for a floor plan and the security footage within the computer terminal. “Of course not Raph. Heaven forbid he allow you to have some fun too.”
Raph grunted and Donnie thought it may have been vague amusement. Moments later, the two ninja quickly studied the pulled up floor plans, committing as much to memory as possible before Donnie switched to the security feed, flipping quickly from camera to camera, searching for any sign of movement. They noticed a couple of Dragons moving about, searching for something on the higher floors and noted their general locations, intending to take them down if the opportunity arose. Finally, they found the camera showing two mutant turtles, Hun, one conscious Dragon and several unconscious forms littered around the room.
Donnie quickly mentally mapped the route to the location, not paying attention to what was actually happening on the screen as he concentrated. Just as he was about to stand up, task complete, Raph's grip on his shoulder tightened almost painfully as he growled. Startled, Donnie glanced back to the computer monitor and what he saw made his heart clench with dread.
Michelangelo had drawn his kusarigama blade and was running straight at Leo, his face completely emotionless while Hun simply stood there, laughing.
-:-
Leonardo stared at Michelangelo, dismay twisting his gut. The worst had happened. The Dragon flunky that had found the chemical had regained consciousness and used it on Michelangelo and Leo had been unable to prevent it, so caught up in his fight with Hun, was he.
He watched as Michelangelo deftly converted his remaining nunchaku to kusarigama even as the younger turtle swiftly ran at Leo. His face was expressionless and Leo could see no sign of life in Michelangelo's eyes as his nictitating eyelids promptly slid into place. Leonardo suddenly found himself unable to read the younger turtle's movements and a chill ran through him. While he didn't sense any killer instinct, neither could he see any sign of internal struggle. This was a Michelangelo who was one hundred percent focused and Leo was certain that nothing would be able to distract him this time. That didn't mean he wouldn't try though.
“Michelangelo! Don't listen to Hun, you owe him nothing!” Leo commanded as he dodged the attacking ninja. “I know that deep down, you don't want to do this, you don't want to attack me!” Leo sidestepped, crossing his twin katana in front of him to halt the deadly arc of Michelangelo's attacking blade. To his utter surprise, the force of the blow sent a shock wave down his arms, jarring them painfully. Leo hadn't realised just how strong the visiting turtle was; he certainly never showed it any time in training during the last couple of weeks.
Leo kept his eyes firmly fixed on Michelangelo's, continuing to try in vain to pick up on any sign of the younger turtle's actions but there was simply nothing! Michelangelo pulled his blade up away from Leo's swords and he instantaneously swept out with one foot. At the last moment, Leo jumped deftly to the side, avoiding being taken to the ground. He immediately noticed the fist aimed directly at his face, barely managing to block in time.
“I know you don't have any reason to be loyal to us, to me,” Leo gasped, desperate to find a way to reach Michelangelo. “I know you haven't felt welcome and we certainly have done a poor job of making you feel wanted... and I'm really sorry but please, Michelangelo, you need to push past this.” Leo blocked again but was slightly too slow as the lethal arc of the blade slashed across his right forearm. He could see no sign of recognition in the other turtle's face. No sign of the life and light Michelangelo usually displayed, even when upset and lonely.
“Michelangelo!”
Slow heartless laughter filled the air behind Leo and it took everything he had not to turn away from the now deadly other-dimensional turtle who was after his life.
“You are wasting your time, Leonardo,” Hun mocked. “That freak belongs to me now and nothing you can say or do will sway him.”
“I don't believe him, Michelangelo,” Leo insisted to the relentlessly attacking ninja. “I know you are in there. I know this isn't your doing or choice. You can fight this, I know you can!”
But there was no response, no reaction whatsoever other than to continue to strike out viciously and Leo knew he needed to stop merely defending. He needed to go on the offensive or Michelangelo would kill him and then that would kill the younger turtle on the inside. Leo just hoped he could take Michelangelo down without seriously hurting him. Leo shifted his stance to an offensive one and extended his every sense.
Michelangelo suddenly sprang backwards. Then, without missing a beat, dove to Leo's right side in a single-handed handspring before switching direction and somersaulting over Leo's head. As good as Leo was, he could hardly keep up with the usually hyperactive Michelangelo. Despite having trained with the other-dimensional turtle every day over the previous two weeks, Leo had seriously underestimated the unpredictable younger ninja.
Leonardo barely managed to avoid the weighted fundo of the kusarigama as it flew with lethal accuracy right at where Leo's head was but a moment before. Even as Leo ducked and sidestepped the assault, he realised his mistake when the chain suddenly wrapped around a single katana. Michelangelo wrenched the weapon painfully from Leo's grasp. While Leo regained his balance, Michelangelo simultaneously lashed out with the blade, slicing into his other arm.
Leo grit his teeth, holding in his cry of pain. Right then, Leo hoped like shell that Hun wouldn't suddenly decide to join in. Michelangelo was already far more than enough for him to handle, especially considering he was already injured.
With both arms now bleeding and one hand a little numb, Leo shifted his grip on his remaining katana to a stronger, two-handed one. Michelangelo suddenly came at Leo again, not letting up even for a second with a vicious axe kick. Luckily Leo's reflexes were still fast enough as he sidestepped out of its path and countered with a sweeping turning kick, hitting out with the flat of his blade. Michelangelo was knocked back to the ground but the chain of his weapon was already snaking out, wrapping around Leo's grounded leg. Once more, the orange banded turtle cruelly yanked on the chain. Leo felt something give in his ankle as it twisted and his leg was pulled out from under him. His shell slammed into the ground, leaving him momentarily breathless.
Suddenly, Leo found himself blocking punch after punch as Michelangelo straddled him. Recovering slightly, Leo twisted his hips, throwing Michelangelo off balance and allowing himself to get out from under his aggressor. Panting with barely concealed pain, Leo rolled abruptly to his feet, unable to help but gasp as his weight put pressure on his injured ankle.
There was no time to compensate though. Michelangelo was also back on his feet, just as quickly, if not faster. For just a moment, Michelangelo paused and Leo's heart lifted, hardly daring to hope that maybe the other ninja was hesitating, fighting for self-control.
Leo was wrong.
Michelangelo's arm suddenly moved, throwing something straight down at Leo's feet and Leo was immediately engulfed in a thick cloud of purplish smoke. Suddenly the blows rained down from seemingly every direction. Leo was injured, disoriented and for some reason, he still couldn't read the other turtle's movements. At all.
As quickly as the smoke appeared, it began to dissipate. Out of the corner of his eye, Leo caught a flash of movement and unable to duck in time, he was sure he caught sight of Michelangelo's skateboard coming straight at his head.
-:-
to be continued.
Notes:
A/N: Dialogue from Mikey's brief memory taken from 2k12 S1E21 'Karai's Vendetta'.
Chichi – Japanese for daddy, usually used by little kids. I felt it appropriate to use here due to Mikey feeling homesick and vulnerable. (Chichi also has another meaning but that wasn't appropriate in this situation XD)
As stated last chapter, any similarities to recent episodes is purely coincidental; this story has been fully plotted since Aug/Sept of last year. In fact, I deliberately did not watch said episode yet.
Other 'AOtGO' related stories are:
'Pining for a Season' (2k3, set a few weeks before the loss of Mikey, can be read at any time - listed in the Fan Fiction Friday drabble challenges)
'Tsumetai' (2k12, set the night that Mikey disappeared from their dimension, best read after ch 4 'AOtGO')
'Fools' (2k3, set nearly 2 months after the loss of Mikey, best read after ch 12 'AOtGO')
'24 Days' (2k12, set 24 days after Tsumetai and therefore Mikey's disappearance, best read AFTER ch 14 as it is concurrent with the end of it.
Chapter 17: Chapter 16
Notes:
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Beware Raph's mouth! It needs soap.
A/N: Two wonderful artists created art for the last chapter. whitewolf22 (aka Black Kat Jinx) drew a beautiful scene of Mikey beginning his assault of Leo, which is now the cover art for Ch 15 http://whitewolf22.deviantart.com/art/Michelangelo-533722514 . greys-giovana then drew a gorgeous picture showcasing several points from the same chapter, of Leo facing off against Mikey, Donnie and Raph looking on (from the security footage) and Hun grinning evilly in the background http://fav.me/d8u7e5s . Sadly, I couldn't use both for the same chapter so that one is the cover art for this chapter. Please make sure to go check out both the original pictures. Thank you both so much!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre12/8dba/th/pre/f/2015/149/4/0/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_16_by_zelgadis55-d8v700j.jpg)
And One to Grow On
Ch 16
9th September
Michelangelo's arm suddenly moved, throwing something straight down at Leo's feet and Leo found himself immediately engulfed in a thick cloud of purplish smoke. Suddenly blows rained down from seemingly every direction. Leo was injured, disoriented and for some reason, he still couldn't read the other turtle's movements. At all.
As quickly as the smoke appeared, it began to dissipate. Out of the corner of his eye, Leo caught a flash of movement and unable to duck in time, he was sure he caught sight of Michelangelo's skateboard coming straight at his head.
-:-
Leonardo collapsed bonelessly onto the ground as Michelangelo watched emotionless. He waited for a moment, then when no signs of movement were forthcoming, he wordlessly dropped his skateboard and turned away. To the background music of Hun's coarse laughter, Michelangelo walked several steps to where his previously dropped kusarigama lay and flicked it up with ease into his waiting hand using a single foot.
Hun watched, delighted as Michelangelo, weapon in hand, went straight back to Leonardo and crouched by the helpless, unconscious turtle laying on the ground. The moment Michelangelo went to slash at the other turtle's throat, Hun called out.
“Stop, Freak!”
Eyes still hidden by his inner, protective eyelids, Michelangelo froze, stock-still.
“He's mine to finish,” Hun smirked maliciously and began walking the distance to the two mutant turtles. On the way, he stopped to pick up one of Leonardo's fallen katana. Right as he reached Leonardo and Michelangelo's sides, the door crashed open with a loud splintering crash.
“Get the fuck away from him!” An enraged bellow filled the room.
Hun looked up, thoroughly annoyed. “The rest of the freaks,” he sneered. “Should've guessed you'd be close by.”
Donnie, entering the room behind Raph, looked upon the scene in barely contained horror; Leonardo unconscious, battered and bleeding on the ground; Michelangelo crouched down beside him, perfectly still and silent, with the usually hidden blade of his weapon slick with blood, held ready to strike at Leo's exposed throat and Hun... Hun stood less than a metre from the pair, clutching one of Leo's favoured weapons and Donatello felt sick as he realised how close he had just come to losing yet another brother.
Raph didn't waste any time as he furiously ran at the trio. He savagely kicked Michelangelo away from Leo, all but shaking with abject fury at the betrayal by the smaller mutant. “You fuckin' stay away from Leo you damned traitor! I'll be dealin' with you later, you can count on it!” Raph snarled viciously as he turned his attention to Hun, not noticing or caring that Michelangelo just lay where he landed, unmoving.
Donnie frowned at the unusual behaviour but dismissed the thought as he turned his attention to backing up Raph.
“Look after Leo, I've got Hun,” Raph commanded as he jabbed brutally at the Purple Dragon with a sai. He snagged Leo's captured katana between the forks and twisted the weapon violently from Hun's grasp. The human fought against the move but while he was exceedingly strong and proficient with the types of weapons common street thugs made use of, Hun's strength was not in his use of swords.
Donnie nodded and moved quickly to Leonardo, keeping an eye on the Purple Dragon leader and two turtles with his peripheral vision. He focused the bulk of his attention on his fallen brother, immensely relieved to see that Leo was still breathing. His gaze roved over him, taking in all the visible injuries and he frowned at the still seeping blood running from a long cut in Leo's right arm.
Reaching up to remove his mask to use as a temporary bandage, Donnie jerked to a halt as movement by the door caught his attention. He sharply lifted his gaze to see another eight Dragons swarming through, ready for blood.
“Where the hell have you been?” Hun demanded angrily as he continued to fight against the enraged Raphael.
Donatello noticed one pause to answer as the rest automatically split into three groups, veering straight for Donnie, Raph and the still unresponsive Michelangelo.
“Knocked out from behind and locked up in rooms. Jodds and Beef heard us and let us out. They're lookin' for everyone else.”
Donnie immediately stood, anxious to protect his vulnerable brother. He spared the briefest of glances for Michelangelo, worry twisting his gut as he stepped forward, staff at the ready to defend against the four attackers fast heading his way.
Hun grunted with annoyance, “Kill the freaks but leave the one in orange alone, he belongs to me!” Hun picked up a nearby stool and viciously threw it at Raphael. Raph dodged underneath, thrusting a sai forward and aiming at Hun's nearest leg. Striking with a speed belying his size, the human grabbed the turtle's wrist before the weapon could connect. He used the momentum to bodily throw Raphael straight at the prone Leonardo.
Raph yelled and twisted desperately in mid-air. He was unable to prevent colliding into Leo but he did at least manage to avoid his sai from doing more damage to his currently defenceless brother.
Hun grinned vindictively and strode directly for the exit, “Come with me, Freak. It's time to get you somewhere nice and safe, where we can talk without interruptions.”
Fighting off the group of Purple Dragons, Donnie noticed with mounting horror that Michelangelo immediately jumped to his feet and ran after Hun.
-:-
It didn't take Donatello and Raphael long to deal with the remaining Purple Dragons. Those that didn't run for their lives were soon littered about the lab senseless and Raph automatically ran for the door.
“Where are you going?” Donnie asked, more sharply than intended.
Raph motioned angrily at the exit, “After Hun. In case you didn't notice Don, that damned impostor betrayed us, betrayed Leo, an' went right along with Hun, merry as you please!”
“I noticed...” Donnie replied softly, fear coiling desperately within, “but they're long gone and right now, we have more important things to worry about. Our brother needs help.”
Raph stopped, looking back at Leo anxiously, “He could tell Hun where we live, Don.”
“I know, Raph!” Donnie snapped as he crouched back beside Leonardo. “And if it comes down to it, we can always find another new home but we cannot find a new brother.”
Emotions swirled over Raph's features before he went and knelt beside Leo on the opposite side to Donnie. “You're right, I'm sorry. How... how bad is he?”
“I'm not sure. I didn't have much chance to check Leo over properly before more company turned up.” Donnie removed his mask and bandaged the still bleeding cut on Leonardo's arm. “At a glance, Leo doesn't look too bad but I'm worried about the fact that he hasn't woken yet.”
Donatello carefully moved his hands over the injured turtle, searching for any obvious broken bones or other. Finally, he glanced up at Raph, “It seems safe to move him. We need to get him back to the lair where I can treat him properly.” Donnie stood, eyes quickly searching the room and moved away to pick up the fallen skateboard, stashing it in the way he had seen Michelangelo do it. He also removed the broken kusarigama and dropped swords, handing the latter over to Raphael to carry. Satisfied, he hastily returned to Leo's side.
Raph nodded and together, the two brothers carefully lifted Leonardo and started the return journey to their van. As they were about to leave the building, Donnie motioned to Raph to stop and hold Leo steady while he deliberately tripped the alarm that someone in the Dragons had carefully bypassed.
“Why'd you do that?” Raph grunted curiously.
“If at least some of them get taken in by the police, it will make me feel a little better.”
Soon the two had Leo safely in the van and while Donnie took care of Leo in the back, Raphael drove them home.
-:-
It was several hours before Leonardo regained consciousness and in that time, Donnie had treated his wounds. Raph was sitting near, watching Leo as Donnie worked incessantly on a nearby computer.
Leo groaned as he woke, immediately trying to sit up. Raph and Donnie were at his side within moments.
“Easy. Don't try to get up, Leo,” Donnie cautioned with concern as Raph held the injured turtle down.
“Wha...” Leo blinked up at his brothers with more than a small amount of confusion.
“You've been unconscious over five hours, bro,” Raph stated, not moving his hand even an inch from Leo's plastron.
“You've had us quite worried, Leo,” Donnie added unhappily.
Leo winced, “How bad?” he croaked.
Donnie smiled gently, “You probably feel worse than you actually are. Besides a lot of bruising, you have a sprained ankle, cuts on both arms, one which required stitches, a wrenched wrist and a concussion. Luckily, you have no broken bones or internal injuries.”
“That would explain why it feels like someone is playing the bongo drums in my head,” Leo admitted dryly.
Raph and Donnie exchanged brief smiles as Raph finally removed his hand and stepped back.
“I need you to answer a few questions,” Donnie said as he attentively watched for any adverse reactions Leo may exhibit.
Leo nodded, wincing again as he did and feeling a sickening dizzy wave wash over him. “Go ahead.”
“Can you tell me your name?”
There was a brief pause. “You do realise you just called me by name a couple of minutes ago, right?”
Donatello fixed his brother with a no-nonsense look that clearly stated, 'just answer the question'.
Leo sighed in resignation, “Leo.”
“Your full name,” Donnie insisted, not amused.
“Hamato Leonardo.”
Nodding, the genius asked, “Good, now can you tell me where you are?”
“I don't even need to look around to know I'm in the infirmary, Don.”
There was a slight snort of amusement from Raph's direction and Donnie had to fight not to turn and glare; he was so not helping.
“All right and how many fingers am I holding up?” Donnie questioned.
Leo concentrated as he looked and with an almost laugh answered, “I would like to say six but I know that's not possible.”
Donnie frowned at his hand with two fingers held up. “Suffice it to say, Leo, you will not be moving from that bed until I say otherwise.”
Leo went to protest but Donnie quickly interrupted, “And that definitely won't be without help or crutches. I'll call April at a more decent hour of the day to see if she can pick some up for you to use.”
Donnie then leaned both hands on the bed beside Leo and with a threatening scowl added, “If I catch you even trying to train before I give you the all-clear Leonardo, I will allow Raphie to tie you down to the bed.”
Raph couldn't help but grin broadly at the prospect, “Please just give me an excuse, Leo. You got no idea how much I'd enjoy that.”
Leonardo glared and it would have been menacing had it not been so unfocused. “I think not, Raphael.” Leo's face then softened before a worried expression came over it. “What about Michelangelo? Is he... okay?”
Donnie felt his worry for their guest deepen.
Raph growled, all signs of good humour gone instantly with the reminder of the other turtle, “He won't be okay when I get my hands on his damned, traitorous shell!”
“Raph!” Leo sat up, protesting. He winced from the sudden movement.
“Fearless, he turned on you! Almost fuckin' killed you, after everythin' we've done to help him, all you've done!” Raph ranted furiously. “From the splintered wood of his damn skateboard and the slivers of wood Donnie had to pick outta your skull, he obviously beaned you with it!”
“Raph...” Leo tried to get a word in again but Raph continued, ignoring or not noticing the fact that Leo was trying to interrupt.
“When we finally got there, he was poised over you, Leo, ready to slit your damned throat open with his kusarigama. How the fuck can you be so concer...”
“Raphael!” Leo interrupted, reaching over to grab his furious brother's arm, “Stop, please.”
Raph stopped in surprise but the angry scowl never left his face.
“It wasn't Michelangelo's fault...” Leo turned to look beseechingly at Donnie, “Don... didn't you explain to Raph why we were there in the first place?”
Donnie felt his face heat up in embarrassment. “Uh, actually Leo... I never had the chance.” He looked away, unable to meet Leo or Raph's gazes.
“What didn't you tell me, Don?” Raph accused, still seething over the perceived betrayal and Leo's unfounded sympathy for the impostor.
Donatello sighed and looked back at Raph. “Upon doing a search for what the Dragons could possibly be after at the Petra Research Facility, I discovered an experimental chemical hidden deep in their inventory that has the ability to cause whoever comes into physical contact with it to go into a highly suggestive state.”
Raph continued to stare at Donnie.
“Basically, one splash and a person can be controlled by another.”
Raph stayed silent for a moment before exploding, “An' you didn't think I needed to know about somethin' like that, Brainiac?”
Donnie baulked at the volatile tone, his own hackles rising, “Of course I did Raph! I was planning on telling you but if someone wasn't late getting back when he said he would be ten minutes tops because he became trapped topside, then maybe I wouldn't have been quite so worried and upset and I would have had time to tell you the full story on the way!”
Leonardo turned sharply towards Raph, “Topside?” He swallowed and swayed slightly with nausea and Donatello couldn't help but notice.
“Leo?” Donnie asked in alarm, “are you all right? Do you need a bucket?”
Leo waved his hand dismissively, “Thanks but I'll be fine. As long as I don't move too fast...” He leaned back against the pillows and closed his eyes, trying to ward off the feeling of the room spinning around him.
Raph stared at first one then the other brother, realisation coming over him and making him feel ill, “Are you sayin', Mi... he was dosed with that stuff?”
Leo nodded faintly, eyes still closed. “They found the chemical and used it on Michelangelo. He had no choice but to do what Hun wanted,” he said tiredly. “I tried to talk him out of it but... it's not as though any of us have even shown him any reason to care enough about us to enable him to fight back...”
Raph more fell than sat down in shock, “We've... we've gotta find and help the kid before he spills where our home is.”
“You should have seen his eyes... There was nothing in them,” Leo said, feeling sick and not from his concussion. “There was no life or energy in them. It was like he didn't recognise me or even care. Shell, they were completely white.”
Donnie was silent as his thoughts raced.
“You mean like ours seem to be with our masks on?” Raph asked.
“Yes.”
“Michelangelo's mask doesn't protect his eyes the way ours do,” Donnie spoke up. “He doesn't need the protection because unlike us, he has a nictitating eyelid, a protective inner eyelid. It stops things from getting inside to irritate them, much like a human's eyelashes do and serves to enhance his ability to see underwater among other things. I know when he gets completely serious, it moves into place as well.”
Leo and Raph stared at Donnie in amazement, “How do you know that and why don't we have something like that?” Leo asked curiously and not a little jealously.
“I have spent some of the time over the last two weeks researching our differences in case the information ever became necessary, Leo,” Donnie replied dryly. “He could be here a long time and I have to think about what could go wrong in an emergency if I don't know important differences between him and us. As for why we are so different, it would appear to be largely to do with the circumstances of our mutations and environmental factors, including the mutagen itself, I would think.”
“Anyway, getting back to the chemical Hun stole. After treating Leo, I hacked back into Petra to find out more information. I simply didn't have time to research thoroughly when you first called, Leo,” Donnie explained. He now had the undivided attention of both brothers. “There is good news at least. The effects of the chemical are only temporary.”
Leo relaxed against his pillows in relief and even Raph looked as though a weight had been lifted.
“How long do the effects last?”
“According to the test reports I found, between eight and twelve hours, depending on the dose and the individual. Only a single drop is actually required to have an immediate effect.”
“What kind of monster would deliberately create somethin' like that besides the obvious Bishop?” Raph asked belligerently.
Donnie shook his head sadly, “Actually, it was an unintentional failed batch of something that was designed to help people with behavioural problems. The scientist who created it, Doctor Schlemiel, immediately destroyed all his notes and research upon realising what it actually did. He then set about destroying all the remaining samples but he was terminated before he could complete his task.”
“They killed 'im?” Raph asked, sitting up straight in horror.
“No! I mean they fired him. However, he has since disappeared and there were two samples remaining. One of which disappeared a few days before the good doctor did and the other remained at Petra, which is what Hun stole.”
“So this really wasn't his fault and sooner or later, he's gonna wake up to himself in Hun's clutches?” Raph ventured worriedly. “You tracked him before Don, can you track his phone again now?”
Donnie nodded, “As long as Hun didn't get rid of his T-phone, of course I can.”
“It's daylight by now, isn't it?” Leonardo asked wearily.
“So what?” Raph growled, “It's too dangerous to leave him.”
“If Hun was going to ask Michelangelo where we live, he would have done it by now so it is already too late. If he hasn't, he's likely to wait until after sleep and breakfast and by then, it will have worn off,” Leo explained. “The two of you look exhausted and much as I hate to admit it, I'm in no condition to help; Michelangelo really did a number on me. If you can get a signal from Michelangelo's T-phone, call Casey and ask him to check out the location but not to engage. Remind him to stay out of sight. Then tonight and under cover of darkness, we can go rescue Michelangelo if he is there.”
“We?” Donatello raised his eyebrow ridges questioningly. “You are going nowhere, Leonardo.”
Leo grunted in annoyance, “We can argue about this later. Oh! What about the security footage at Petra?”
“I called April when we were on our way home with you and asked her to hack into Petra to destroy any footage with the four of us on it.”
Leo relaxed, relieved at the news. “Good to know,” he murmured. “You should trace Michelangelo and call Casey. Then make sure to get some sleep. Tonight could be another long night.”
-:-
Notes:
A/N: The theory behind the reason for the 2k3 turtle eyes being white when wearing masks was inspired by a story I read ages ago by prophetella - 'Unmasked Mayhem' http://fav.me/d3222eo The reason in this story impressed me so much that it became a headcanon (not to mention it was the first time I had heard of the inner eyelid and that gave me a good explanation of why the 2k12 turtle's eyes went white).
Other 'AOtGO' related stories are:
'Pining for a Season' (2k3, set a few weeks before the loss of Mikey, can be read at any time - listed in the Fan Fiction Friday drabble challenges)
'Tsumetai' (2k12, set the night that Mikey disappeared from their dimension, best read after ch 4 'AOtGO')
'Fools' (2k3, set nearly 2 months after the loss of Mikey, best read after ch 12 'AOtGO')
'24 Days' (2k12, set 24 days after Tsumetai and therefore Mikey's disappearance, best read AFTER ch 14 as it is concurrent with the end of it.
Chapter 18: Chapter 17
Notes:
Greys-Giovana has drawn four amazing pieces of fanart for this story. One is a scene from Chapter 10 which is the cover art for this story on FFNet, the second is an awesome overall story cover, the third a gorgeous picture showcasing several points from the chapter 15, of Leo facing off against Mikey, Donnie and Raph looking on (from the security footage) and Hun grinning evilly in the background and the fourth of a captured Mikey being menaced XD
http://fav.me/d8ygxcx (link to Full Size ch 17 cover art) Please go check her and her other art out too. She has some really great pieces!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre00/08d0/th/pre/f/2015/176/a/e/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_17_by_zelgadis55-d8y1b7a.jpg)
And One to Grow On
Ch 17
10th September
Michelangelo was so tired and exhausted that all he wanted was to let his shaky legs fall out from underneath him and collapse bonelessly to the cold, dirty concrete beneath his feet. Unfortunately, though his mind had slowly started returning to him, control of his body had not. Even more frustrating and perhaps terrifying than the fact he was unable to move, that he was stuck standing stock still, was the fact that he could not utter a single word or sound.
As Mikey slowly became more aware, the events of the previous night rushed into his mind, flooding him with the terrible memories of attacking and actually trying to kill Leonardo. Mikey was horrified over what he had tried to do. He remembered vividly Leo's desperate pleas as he tried to talk Mikey down but while Mikey had been aware enough to remember what happened at the time, he'd been quite unable to care. The only thing that had mattered was doing as he was bid by that huge Purple Dragon dude, Hun.
Leo had held back, Mikey knew and understood that, but he also knew that he had ended up hurting the other turtle rather badly. He pictured Leo's crumpled, helpless form and the memory of dropping his beloved skateboard in favour of wielding his blade. Mikey squeezed his eyes closed and choked out a sob. They'd never forgive him for this! He would be by himself again in a strange world that was not his own, assuming he even managed to get away from Hun and that Raph didn't rightfully try to kill him for his traitorous actions.
His plastron ached terribly from the vicious kick that Raph had delivered and Mikey wouldn't be shocked if he had come away with cracked ribs after but that didn't exactly bother him right now. All he wanted was to know if Leo was all right.
Mikey gasped in pain as his legs suddenly gave way beneath him and he crashed down to the chilly, hard ground. He twitched and slowly drew his arms close, wrapping them around his knees and curling into a ball. He could feel everything. Every hit and kick Leo had gotten in and the bruises from the fight with the Dragons before that. His throat also still ached from Hun's vicious chokehold and after...
When they had left Petra, Hun bundled Mikey into a van and drove to wherever this warehouse was; Mikey hadn't seen the route, he didn't even have enough awareness to know how long the journey took. He closed his eyes again as he distinctly recalled stripping all his gear and placing it onto a nearby table at Hun's command. To add insult to injury, an amused Hun had made Mikey chain himself by the wrists to a support pole in the middle of the main part of the warehouse and hand over the key.
Then the vile human had questioned Mikey incessantly. Mikey felt sick as he recalled the endless questions. Questions about who he was, where he came from and worse, where the other turtles called home. It had gone on for ages before Hun, finally fed up, had slammed his head back into the pole he was chained to. Finally, Hun pulled the helpless turtle to his feet and told him not to move. Mikey was then left alone, staring blankly into the darkness and unable to do more than simply breathe and blink on occasion.
Mikey shuddered as he remembered not caring what happened to him, just doing as he was told. Upon reflection, it was a living nightmare and he never wanted to go through anything like that again. The next time could even somehow end up worse. He had to find a way to escape.
“The table!” he rasped. Mikey's head shot up at the memory. He knew the table where his things were wasn't far away and that there was some slack in the chains. “It's worth a try, Mikey,” he told himself hoarsely; he just needed the comfort and reassurance of hearing himself be able to talk again.
Stiffly, Mikey clambered awkwardly to his feet, swaying unsteadily as the side effects of standing without moving for hours on end continued to hound him. He looked around the dim warehouse. The place was filthy, which was no surprise but some sunlight streamed in through a grimy skylight. From the angle, Mikey guessed it was still pretty early in the morning. He shivered, wishing the patch of sun was in his range. He shook his head suddenly, “Focus, Mikey! The table!”
Barely able to move from his aches, Mikey shuffled slowly around the pole, the chain dragging noisily on the ground as he moved until he spotted his gear mocking him from where it rested tantalisingly out of range on the table. He shifted as close as he could, stretching out and trying in vain to reach. He strained desperately, reaching out with one arm forward while the other was pulled back behind him in an effort to give himself more length but he still fell short by nearly a metre. Exhausted, Mikey eventually fell to his knees and stared up, wishing with all his heart that there was a way to get his belongings. He couldn't even use his wrappings like a lasso; he'd removed those too...
Right now, with potential freedom so close, yet so far and the knowledge that he'd hurt Leo so badly, Mikey felt more hopeless and alone than he could ever remember feeling in his life.
-:-
I can't help but whine pathetically when my alarm goes off in the background. It totally feels like I had no sleep at all last night and I don't even remember going to bed but that alarm is as insistent as Leo when he talks about how Captain Ryan's the greatest hero ever! Blinking back sleep and smacking my mouth tiredly, I make myself to crawl out of bed, wondering why it feels so cold when it is still a couple of weeks away from Autumn. Blearily, I make my way to the screaming alarm, staring at it blankly and unable to shake the impression about how out of place it looks.
“Mikey! Time to get up already!” Raph pounds insistently on my door as he goes past.
I frown in confusion, looking away from the blaring alarm to the door. Everything just feels completely surreal. The strange-looking Justice Force alarm suddenly somehow screeches ever louder, tearing my attention back to it and I finally force myself to turn it off. Blinking, I suddenly stare at it harder as I wonder where it even came from. It's not mine and it seems like I should know it but my sleep fogged brain just can't place it. Gazing dully around, the rest of my room looks completely normal, from the big wooden ship wheel at the end of my bed to the Rad Brad cut-out near my door; it's just that one thing weirdly out of place and I really can't understand why.
“Michelangelo! Come and make breakfast already! Leo's cooking sucks!”
Sighing heavily, I go to the door and open it, “I'm coming, dude!”
Actually stepping through the door sends a tingly feeling throughout my body and I can't help the thrill of dread rushing through my shell. Moments later, I open my eyes, blinking and staring. Everything's gone, leaving only strange floaty darkness in its place “Bros?” My voice betrays me, giving away my sudden panic. “Raph!”
Raphael slowly steps out of the gloom, followed closely by Leo and Donnie. All three have creepy, otherworldly expressions on their faces, like something out of a horror movie. “What?” they intone as one.
I look around in total confusion at the dark, grimy, featureless and empty surroundings. “What happened to the lair, dude?”
“Nothing happened to the lair,” Raphael answers.
“Bro, nothing's here!” I insist, somehow keeping in my panic as I sweep my arm around pointing at everything and nothing. That's when I glance back into my bedroom and relief surges through me when I see everything still there inside. I quickly take a step back through the door, feeling that terrible, foreboding tingle again and my vision whites out for a moment.
I stop dead in shock. “Wha? My room! It was just here!” Terrified, I can't get back through the doorway fast enough but when I turn around to look, it's still gone and now, so are my bros!
“Leo! Raph! Donnie! Stop playing around!” The hysteria quickly builds to a crescendo and there's absolutely nothing I can do to calm myself down again. Raph steps out, at last, more buff than I remember and the scar on his plastron is gone. Whimpering, I realise he's not my Raph but Raph had just been there!
“We ain't the ones playin' around.”
“R...Raph?” My voice is shaky and he just stares down at me coldly.
The other Leo joins Raph. “I know you haven't felt welcome and we certainly have done a poor job of making you feel wanted...” Leo began with words I'm sure I've heard somewhere before but I can't quite place them.
“But that's because we don't want you,” Raph snapped, voice and eyes full of hatred and I can't help but flinch back.
Donnie appears out of nowhere, suddenly just there, beside his other brothers. “We don't want you, we only want our brother, the real Michelangelo.”
“But... dudes, I...”
“Oh, just wake up already, you freak!” Raph spits acidly and all I can do is stare at him, hurt and fighting back tears. Then he continues speaking but his voice changes. It becomes harsher, more mocking and his accent is suddenly gone.
“I said wake up already, you little freak!”
-:-
Mikey awoke with a distressed yelp as something slammed into his plastron hard enough to make him slide a short distance along the rough ground, scraping his skin painfully. His eyes snapped open in time to see a large foot about to kick him again.
“I'm awake, dude!” Mikey cried out, his voice rasping terribly in his throat. The foot didn't slow but kicked him again in the exact same spot but this time he was at least able to roll with the impact. Holding his grazed arm to his chest, he pushed himself to a sitting position and gazed up reproachfully at Hun.
The expression in the man's eyes was cruel with amusement. “You don't sound so good this afternoon, Freak,”
“Dude, you choked me last night and left me here all day without water. What do you expect?” Mikey asked petulantly, turning his head so he didn't have to look at the tall, oversized human.
Hun chuckled darkly, “Do you remember much about last night?”
'More than I wanna,' Mikey thought, refusing to answer.
Suddenly Hun reached out and grabbed Mikey by the jaw, hauling him to his feet. He pushed the turtle roughly up against the support pole he was chained to and ground his head painfully into it. “I asked you a question, you freak!”
“Stop it!” Mikey cried out, kicking out desperately and impacting his foot hard with the callous human's knee.
Hun hissed with annoyance. “You'll pay for that, Freak,” he growled. He pulled Mikey away from the concrete pole before slamming the struggling turtle back into it. Then he let the young ninja fall to the ground in a heap. “Let's try again. Do you remember killing the other freak you were with? Leonardo?”
Mikey's eyes went wide with horror and he started shaking. It couldn't be! He knew he hadn't killed Leo but he almost had but did that mean that Leo died soon after? From injuries he hadn't wanted to cause?
“That's right,” Hun laughed maliciously, “and it's all thanks to you.”
“No...” Mikey whimpered.
“Yes,” Hun insisted. “You did everything I asked of you last night and it was all thanks to this.” The leader of the Purple Dragons reached into his shirt pocket and withdrew a small, coloured bottle filled with thick liquid and shook it, sloshing the contents around slowly with amusement at Mikey's fear and shock. A triumphant grin filled the heinous human's features.
Mikey stared up at the bottle in terror. He remembered the single drop hitting his skin; the burning sensation that spread like wildfire throughout his body from that spot and the near-instantaneous loss of his free will.
“I couldn't have asked for a better test of a slave's willingness to please. It's too bad the effects are only temporary but each drop goes a very long way,” Hun mocked. He stepped away, placing the bottle down on the nearby table. He then turned back, smirking malevolently at the chained, helpless mutant and sauntered back towards him. “You already betrayed the other freaks last night, now I want to hear you betray them of your own free will.”
Hun suddenly leant over, staring directly into Mikey's face and Mikey pulled back, cringing. He shook his head rapidly as if in denial.
“Tell me where the other freaks live!”
“No, I won't!” Mikey continued shaking his head, fraught with emotion.
“I want to hear you say it,” Hun hissed impatiently, “without being under my control.”
“NO!” Mikey yelled, trying desperately not to sob in front of his captor, “You can't make me betray them any more than I already did!”
Smirking, the blond mountain replied, “Oh I know I can, Freak! You already told me last night, so it's not as if you can do more harm.”
“LIAR!” Mikey shouted, jumping back to his feet and clenching his fists as he confronted Hun. “I didn't tell you anything! I couldn't!”
Hun stared coldly at the youngest turtle. “So, you do remember last night after all.”
Mikey froze, not liking where this was going.
“You did everything else I told you to do. You should have answered my questions so why didn't you?”
Mikey stayed silent, staring.
Hun thrust his arm out, grabbing Mikey painfully by the jaw once more and squeezing tightly while grinding him into the pole. “Why. Did. You. Not. Answer. My questions?”
“Because I couldn't, dude!” Mikey ground out between clenched teeth. He was barely able to prevent tears of pain from falling. Hun pulled him away from the pole before throwing him into it one-handed. Mikey slid back down to the ground where he lay for a moment, before pushing himself back up to a sitting position. Tentatively, he reached his hand up to his tender jaw, rubbing gently.
“Why couldn't you answer?” The human snarled viciously.
Shaking, Mikey stood up defiantly and answered, happy to finally have something he could rub into his tormentor's face. “Because dude, the first thing you commanded me to do was to not be allowed to talk or even make a sound!” he crowed, triumphant. “So you can't make me tell! I'm so glad Purple Dragons are as stupid and lame here as the ones back home!” Mikey stuck his tongue out for added effect.
Hun turned and walked back to the table, regarding it. Then he very slowly, very deliberately reached out and picked up the bottle of living hell, taking out the eyedropper before placing the bottle carefully down, tauntingly out of Mikey's reach.
“If I can't make you tell me where they are, Freak, I'll just have to make you show me.”
Mikey stiffened where he stood, like a deer caught in headlights as a terrible chill of renewed fear coursed through his blood.
-:-
to be continued
Notes:
Other 'AOtGO' related stories are:
'Pining for a Season' (2k3, set a few weeks before the loss of Mikey, can be read at any time - listed in the Fan Fiction Friday drabble challenges)
'Tsumetai' (2k12, set the night that Mikey disappeared from their dimension, best read after ch 4 'AOtGO')
'Fools' (2k3, set nearly 2 months after the loss of Mikey, best read after ch 12 'AOtGO')
'24 Days' (2k12, set 24 days after Tsumetai and therefore Mikey's disappearance, best read AFTER ch 14 as it is concurrent with the end of it.
*crossposted to DA and FFNet
Chapter 19: Chapter 18
Notes:
Greys-Giovana has drawn four amazing pieces of fanart for this story. One is a scene from Chapter 10 which is the cover art for this story on FFNet, the second is an awesome overall story cover, the third a gorgeous picture showcasing several points from the chapter 15, of Leo facing off against Mikey, Donnie and Raph looking on (from the security footage) and Hun grinning evilly in the background and the fourth of a captured Mikey being menaced XD
http://fav.me/d96iock (link to Full Size ch 18 cover art) Please go check her and her other art out too. She has some really great pieces!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre04/7080/th/pre/f/2015/233/6/c/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_18_by_zelgadis55-d90y3af.jpg)
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'. Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
Awesome Chapter cover art by 
Link to the original in the notes Thank you!
And One to Grow On
Ch 18
10th September
Casey confirmed the presence of Purple Dragons at the location Michelangelo's T-phone signal emitted from and had snuck in for a closer look. He saw Michelangelo laying curled up and seemingly asleep on the hard, dirty ground and a chain running from each hand around a nearby support pole. Every instinct within the human warred, calling him to go get the young other-dimensional turtle out but Donatello and Raphael's words echoed in his mind, reminding him he wasn't to risk trying to rescue him without them. After just a mere few minutes, Casey decided screw that and was about to go save him when Hun entered the room, cracking his giant knuckles and smirking maliciously.
Outraged, Casey was forced to watch as Hun kicked Mikey awake and taunted the captured turtle. At this point, only the knowledge that he'd put the young ninja in further peril prevented Casey from storming to the rescue; that and the commotion he heard from both outside and other areas of the building. Casey shrunk further back into his hiding place as he concentrated on listening, only to realise with dread that the Dragons were searching for something or someone in particular.
Casey, while certain he hadn't been seen at any time, was worried that whatever caused the brouhaha would spook the Purple Dragons or that worse, he would be found during the search. Fearing that Hun would take off and hide Mikey elsewhere, he backed off. With an apologising glance to Michelangelo who was being held by the jaw against the pillar, Casey quickly snuck back out of the warehouse and made his way to a neighbouring property where he set himself up with a good vantage point to keep watch.
If they tried to take Mikey elsewhere, Casey would be right on them.
-:-
Hours later after night fell, a nondescript van rolled almost silently, save for the faint crunch of gravel beneath tyres, into the grounds where Casey hid watching. Recognising the van as April's, Casey quickly ran over, opened the side door and slipped inside, not quite shutting it again in case the noise gave them away.
In the semi-dark inside, four faces turned to him anxiously and Casey blinked back in surprise at the sight of Leo in the front passenger seat. “Why's he here?”
Donatello frowned unhappily, “Leo wouldn't take no for an answer. However, he is not, under any circumstances, leaving his seat let alone this vehicle. Leo and April,” Donnie continued, “are here on stand by only, in case we need a quick getaway.”
Casey nodded, understanding.
“The three of you will be keeping an open communications line with us though,” Leo stated firmly. “I may not be in any shape to help you inside the warehouse but I'll be here listening in and will offer what help I can, if and when you need it.”
Casey surprised himself with the surge of relief he felt. Despite the fact that he often went out either alone or just with Raph to crack Dragon heads, there was just something reassuring about knowing the blue-banded leader wasn't completely out of the fight.
“What's the situation in there?”
“Far as I can tell, Mikey's still in there,” Casey replied with a rush. “Dragons have come and gone all afternoon and the only vehicles leavin' have left from outside. No way they could have smuggled Mikey out again that easily.”
Leo looked slightly disapproving, “Unless they took a back way out or there's a sewer access somewhere on the grounds.”
Casey felt his insides twist, “I didn't think of that... Would have hidden closer if I did, sorry.”
Leo waved a dismissal, knowing Casey had done what he could.
“No back way out though, at least, not easily. I cased the grounds when I first got here,” Casey assured his friends. “'sides, Hun left like an hour and a half ago with only two Dragons for company.”
“Damn shame that,” Raph growled, cracking his knuckles loudly.
“Anything else you can tell us before we go in?” Leo asked seriously.
Donnie cleared his throat warningly, an unimpressed expression filling his features.
“Before the three of you go in?” Leo amended quickly.
“Nothin' I didn't already tell you guys over the phone earlier.”
“Alright, gear up then and keep those communications lines open at all times,” Leo commanded as Donnie handed out headsets to everyone in the van. “April and I will be listening, though we won't transmit unless either we need to or you need help.”
“Sure,” Casey grunted, fitting his communicator headset in place. He glanced up to Raph with a smirk, wordlessly promising to give hell in there should they run into anyone not Mikey and was pleased to note the answering smirk promising the same.
“Be careful, guys,” April called softly as they left.
“You know us, babe,” Casey winked as he closed the door. “Always!”
-:-
The two ninja and vigilante crept silently through the shadows and into the warehouse, encountering only a few lax Purple Dragon guards on the way who were very quickly dealt with. Donnie and Raph glanced at Casey expectantly and Casey pointed the way. They were led through several passageways, encountering only a further two Dragons before coming across a large metal door with a small viewing window at the end of the passage.
Donnie quickly stepped up and peered through into a huge, nearly empty space. A few support poles, a table and a number of wooden crates, many of which were half smashed, littered the area. Casey stepped in beside him and stared through.
“Yeah, this is the place.”
Raph shoved his way in between the two, “So where is Mi... the brat?”
Donnie hid his vague amusement as he too wondered before Casey pointed out, “He was over that way when I was here earlier.”
They peered cautiously into the gloom, seeing nothing and Raph went to push open the door but Donnie held him back a moment. Raph scowled, barely managing not to snap when Donnie reached into his duffle, pulling out his heat vision goggles and putting them on.
“There's only the one heat source,” Donnie murmured in surprise and not a little worry a minute later. “Right where Casey said and it looks similar to Michelangelo's, certainly cooler than a human's.”
“Great,” Raph grunted, “then let's just get him and then get out.”
“Wait!” Donnie insisted with a thoughtful frown. “Why aren't there any guards?”
“It's obviously a trap but we can't just do anythin',” Raph replied, rolling his eyes. “We gotta get him out.”
“Yes, yes,” Donnie replied, slightly impatient, “obviously but why isn't there anyone? They aren't just hiding, Raph. They aren't there period.” He turned, gazing around the other directions of the building. “There only seems to be a couple more heat signatures around than the amount of Dragons we already took care of.”
“Maybe the rest of them are already movin' on the lair?”
“Maybe...”
“Then shouldn't someone warn Master Splinter of that possibility?” Casey asked frowning. “Leo, did you get that?”
“I did.” Leo's voice came quietly over the comm line. “He already knows the chance of that is good and is prepared to bug out if need be.”
Donnie smiled grimly, “In fact, given Leo's current injuries, that possibility is the only reason I conceded and allowed Leo to join us. If worst comes to worst, Leo's safer in the van with April than back home.”
“Had wondered,” Casey murmured, “and there I thought it was just Leo's stubborn streak showin'.”
“That too,” Donnie admitted, looking over at Raph. The two exchanged a quick nod and stepped forward in unison, opening the door.
“Be careful,” Leo reiterated over the airwaves. “You have no idea what traps may have been left for you to trip.”
“Mother hen,” Raph muttered, striding straight to where Donnie and Casey had pointed out.
The three soon rounded the pole to see Michelangelo laying there unconscious as if he'd been thrown in place and Donnie's heartbeat rose dramatically in concern. He was immediately by the younger turtle's side, checking him over for obvious injuries and trying to wake him but Michelangelo would not stir.
“What's wrong with him?” Raph demanded while he and Casey watched in all directions for any sign of movement.
Donnie pulled out a small torch, shining the beam over Michelangelo. Eventually, he pulled the unresponsive turtle to a sitting position and checked behind his head, seeing evidence of bruising and scrapes. “It's possible he may have been knocked unconscious.”
“Just get him out of those chains so we can get back home already,” Raph instructed anxiously.
Donnie nodded, reaching for his lock picks when Leo's voice came over their headsets again. “I really don't like the lack of opposition you have had.”
“Neither do I,” Donnie admitted uneasily.
“Michelangelo himself may be the trap so stay alert.”
Donnie froze, contemplating the idea.
Raph snorted derisively, “If he is, he won't be a problem. You're soft on him and held back. That's the only reason he got the best of you, Leo.”
The line was silent a couple of seconds before Leonardo responded again, “I admit, I did hold back a little. I didn't want to hurt him when it was obvious he wasn't in control but I don't think it would have made much difference in the end. He is far more skilled than he lets on, perhaps even than he himself realises. Do not underestimate him, Raph.”
“Right, Leo,” Raph rolled his eyes.
Donnie looked up, “Someone get Michelangelo's belongings from the table and put them into my duffle. I'm not unchaining him until then, just in case Leo's right.”
Casey quickly did as asked and Donnie started picking the locks after gently lowering Michelangelo back to the ground.
“Maybe you should keep him chained until we know for sure,” Raph suggested just as Donnie popped the last lock.
Donnie waited a moment to see if the captive turtle would react before replying in a slightly condescending tone, “Don't be ridiculous, Raphael, we can't do that to him.”
“Not that I wouldn't mind some Purple Dragon bashing but let's get outta here before anyone does turn up,” Casey hurriedly suggested before Raph could argue the point.
“Agreed,” Donnie replied distantly, his thoughts racing as he stood.
“He got any injuries I need to be aware of?” Raph asked, stepping in between and leaving Donnie no room, forcing him to step back.
“Raph?” Donnie questioned the unexpected behaviour before dismissing it. “No, nothing obvious.”
Raph just nodded in acknowledgement and scooped the younger turtle up before automatically heading back the way they had come. Donnie and Casey exchanged quizzical looks and followed, the former donning his heat vision goggles once more.
The trip back to April's van was as disturbingly uneventful as the journey within had been, Casey and Donnie easily taking care of the only two minor instances of trouble.
Once back, Raph gently placed the other-dimensional turtle on the floor of the van as Casey and Donnie followed him inside, closing the door behind them.
“Is he all right?” April asked anxiously from where she sat twisted around in the driver's seat.
Donnie gave a distracted nod. “Before you drive us home April, I need to check Michelangelo over to make sure there are no tracking devices planted anywhere on him.”
“Okay,” April replied. “Should we wait here until Don finishes checking?”
Leo shook his head slowly, “No, I'd rather not stay too close to their hideout. Just drive around at random until Don gives the all-clear.”
“Alright,” April agreed, turning forward in her seat once more. “Casey, do you need to be dropped wherever you left your bike?”
“That'd be good, babe.”
“I really wish you would not call me such derogatory names,” April replied, more out of habit than anything. She reached forward, clutching the key that was sitting waiting in the ignition and turned it, bringing the engine to life as Donnie turned to his duffle bag, looking through it for the items he needed and only Leo, who was too far away in the passenger seat, noticed as Michelangelo suddenly shot upright, eyes snapping open with nictitating eyelids sliding promptly into place.
Simultaneously as Leo called out a warning, both of Michelangelo's arms shot out. One snatched immediately at the closest sai on Raph's belt while the other flattened out with a knife-hand strike at the same turtle's neck. He staggered him with the viciousness of the sudden attack and it was only Leo's hasty warning that gave Raph enough time to react and avoid taking the blow full force.
Eyes wide in shock, Donnie turned back. He barely avoided a face full of sai handle as Michelangelo automatically whipped the arm with the stolen weapon backwards at him.
“Damn!” Raph swore. “I told you we should have kept him chained!”
“Save the 'I told you so's' until later,” Donnie retorted. He hurriedly dodged another attack, this time from the pointed end and the weapon.
“What's going on?” April flicked her eyes to the rearview mirror as Michelangelo sent Donnie slamming into the side door, causing the van to rock wildly.
“He must have been dosed again,” Leo replied, sounding stressed.
“There's no damned room to move in here!” Raph snapped as he struck out with his remaining sai. He caught the stolen weapon, twisting it from Michelangelo's hold. “Remind me again why we took April's van instead of our own?”
“Stands out less,” Leo supplied. “At least he has no room to make use of his agility either.” He started to painfully get out of the passenger seat to go help his brothers.
Michelangelo grabbed the nearest loose object, a small car fire extinguisher. He swung it unerringly at Donnie's head but Raph and Casey stepped in, grabbing an arm each and holding the suddenly wildly struggling turtle back.
“Stay seated Leo,” Donnie warned, noticing Leo's movement as he recovered his feet. “We'll handle him.”
Michelangelo lifted one leg and back kicked into Casey's crotch. The force of the kick cracked his crotch guard, trapping part of the human's manhood and he went down, barely able to breathe from the sudden pain. Raph barely noticed the now free elbow suddenly swing backwards and it caught him with a blow to the jaw.
“That's it!” Raph growled, working his jaw slightly as his attacker began turning towards him. “No more Mr. Nice Turtle!” Getting a better grip on Michelangelo, Raph picked up the obviously smaller turtle and slammed him face down onto the floor of April's van. Michelangelo soundlessly pressed his palms onto the surface and pushed, preparing to spring straight back to his feet. Raphael was faster. He snatched his remaining sai from its holster once more and slammed the butt of the weapon into the back of Michelangelo's head.
And Michelangelo went down without a sound.
“Raphael!” Donnie cried in shock.
Raph glared back at him, “What would you have me do? He was too damned dangerous!” He turned his head to face the front of the vehicle, “April, got some rope in this thing?”
She shook her head, “No, I haven't replaced it yet from the last time. Sorry, Raph.”
“It's fine.” Raph turned, heading straight for Donnie's duffle and pulled out the stashed remaining nunchaku. He studied it intently for a moment. “How the shell does this thing change?”
“There's a hidden depression at the end of the handle,” Leo offered tiredly.
“At least wait until I check him for tracking bugs before you secure him!” Donnie protested before moving towards their downed friend. He knelt beside the moaning, curled up human. “What happened, Casey? I thought you wore protection?”
“I do...” Casey ground out through clenched teeth. “But it cracked and trapped my junk.”
“Bonehead! I told ya to replace that damn thing two nights back!” Raph admonished, rolling his eyes.
Leo raised his eyebrow ridges at the implications of the comment.
“Was goin' to today but other things were more important...” Casey moaned painfully.
Donnie winced sympathetically. “Here, let me help you,” he offered, reaching down.
Casey somehow managed to turn even redder and his eyes widened in horror, “No way is anyone touchin' my junk!”
Donnie frowned, “You need help, Casey. If you don't want me to help you, that's fine but let someone else help you or we'll have to drop you at a hospital”
Casey hesitated before acquiescing, “Hospital then. Gotta drive around at random for a bit anyway, right?” he gasped. “Besides, Mikey needs ya more right now.”
“Don't be an idiot!” April snapped from the driver's seat. “Even if we dropped you at a hospital, you would need someone to help you into the emergency room and I'm the only one here that could! Leo's in no condition to drive, Don's needed to look after Mikey and he needs Raph on standby in case Mikey wakes up and starts attacking again while he's examining him.”
Casey flushed further at the scolding and muttered, “Fine...”
“Would you rather Raph or I?” Donnie asked delicately.
“You'd probably be the better choice... but the kid needs you more.”
Donnie nodded and moved back to the prone Michelangelo as Raph reluctantly took his place.
“Promise me one thing, Raphie?” Casey joked through the pain. “That nothing'll change between us.”
“Bonehead!” Raph retorted and Donnie smiled in amusement to himself, imagining the accompanying eye roll. Then he turned his full attention back to Michelangelo.
He spent the next twenty minutes carefully examining the other turtle, looking for both injuries he may have missed in the dark earlier and any signs of hidden transmitters. While he was doing so, Raph finished with Casey and returned, standing guard over them. Donatello found himself relaxing slightly, surprised at not realising how tense he had been.
Donnie's suspicions soon proved correct as he found a hidden tracking device piercing deep into Michelangelo's skin under the edge of his plastron. A few minutes later he found another stuck to the inner edge of his shell. Finally, Donnie ran a scanner over the unconscious turtle designed to pick up on any minute signals and found nothing else. He then went through Michelangelo's belongings as Raph chained the insensate turtle in case he woke before they could get home.
Donatello wasn't thrilled about it but he realised how necessary it was and didn't argue. He did however make sure that Michelangelo was carefully wrapped in a blanket for padding first so that he wouldn't end up hurt any more than necessary. Donnie then disposed of the transmitters he found and said they could return home.
Sometime later, April pulled into the garage and Leo opened his eyes, speaking up. “Thank you both for all your help today.”
“Any time, Leo,” the woman said warmly.
“Raph, go check if our home has been discovered or not but be careful. Whatever the case is, you come straight back and let us know, don't try to do anything on your own.”
Raph rolled his eyes again but did as he was bid, disappearing quickly from view and returning a few short minutes later to find everyone waiting anxiously for the news.
“Nothin's happened and Master Splinter's fine,” he quickly reassured.
Everyone relaxed in relief.
“April, Casey, you should leave straight away, just in case. I don't want either of you here if we are attacked,” Leo said firmly.
“What? We don't mind taking the chance and we want to help!” April protested.
“Besides,” Casey added, “you guys are down two. You need us!”
Donnie shook his head, “No, it's better if you stay away until we know it's safe. That's assuming that Michelangelo even remembers what he has said or done while under the influence.”
Leo glanced sharply in Donnie's direction, the sudden movement making him slightly nauseous, “You didn't find out from the files if victims remember?”
“Most of the research was destroyed so there was little comprehensive knowledge to be found. There was no mention of any lasting effects or effects on people's memories.”
Leo sighed, “I'm not sure if I hope he remembers or not in that case. We need to know what he may have told them but the memories of what he has done will only haunt him.”
Donnie nodded, “Very true.” He then turned to April. “Anyway, it's probably best if you take Casey to the hospital, regardless of how he says he currently feels. There may have been lasting damage and it's best if he gets himself checked out just in case.”
April nodded reluctantly, watching Raph carefully carry Michelangelo away and Donnie help Leo out of the cab, standing by ready as Leo moved on his crutches before she drove away with Casey.
-:-
It wasn't long before the four turtles and Splinter were in the infirmary and Raph and Donnie were securing Michelangelo to the bed with specially designed straps Donnie had made for unruly, stubborn brothers, or so he had told them long ago anyway. That wasn't really why he made them of course, it was for if they were ever truly necessary but the threat itself usually kept his patients in line.
Splinter came closer once Raph and Donnie moved away and laid a gentle paw on Michelangelo's forehead. After a while, he spoke softly, “Your brother seems very lost right now.”
“He ain't our brother!” Raph all but spat, his vehemence returning for the first time since Leo and Donnie had explained how Michelangelo wasn't at fault all those hours ago.
Splinter shook his head sadly, “Not in body or mind no, he is not. However, in spirit, he very much is and he needs you right now. All of you.”
“What about you, Master Splinter?” Raph asked almost accusingly. “You tell us he's our brother but you don't treat 'im like a son!”
Splinter was quiet for a moment before reluctantly replying, “You are right, I do not. However, that is because Michelangelo does not wish me to.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“I am not entirely certain. All I know is that while Michelangelo respects me as a sensei, he does not see me any other way. He almost seems to shy away from the idea of me as his father, other-dimensional or not,” Splinter explained. “However, the three of you, he desperately wishes to be recognised by you. I feel it almost every time we meditate before training.”
Leonardo's eyes drew back to the turtle laying strapped to the medical bed as he scrutinised him.
“Leo and I will be here with him the entire time,” Donnie reassured quietly.
Splinter cast a knowing look in Raphael's direction, noting the hothead's gaze firmly fixed on Michelangelo.
“I don't mind helping to keep watch, Don but it hardly requires both of us the whole time,” Leo stated, glancing up.
“You aren't helping, Leonardo. You are staying here as my patient,” Donnie reminded the leader. “You are still suffering the effects of that concussion and you need to stay off your ankle for the next couple of days, perhaps longer. It all depends on how you treat it now as to how long that will ultimately be.”
“You barely had any rest today, Don,” Raph suddenly spoke up, turning from Michelangelo to face Donatello. “Leave me instructions on what you need me to do and I'll take first watch and wake you in five hours to take over.” His expression showed no room for argument and Donnie was actually grateful, despite his misgivings.
“Then if all is in hand, I will take my leave,” Splinter spoke up. “However, if you need me to take a turn at watch, do not hesitate to get me. Good night, my sons.”
Donnie watched Splinter soothingly touch Michelangelo's forehead once more before leaving. The genius then took Raph aside to explain what was needed. As he was finishing, Leo interrupted.
“He's awake, guys.”
-:-
to be continued
Notes:
Other 'AOtGO' related stories are:
'Pining for a Season' (2k3, set a few weeks before the loss of Mikey, can be read at any time - listed in the Fan Fiction Friday drabble challenges)
'Tsumetai' (2k12, set the night that Mikey disappeared from their dimension, best read after ch 4 'AOtGO')
'Fools' (2k3, set nearly 2 months after the loss of Mikey, best read after ch 12 'AOtGO')
'24 Days' (2k12, set 24 days after Tsumetai and therefore Mikey's disappearance, best read AFTER ch 14 as it is concurrent with the end of it.
*crossposted to DA and FFNet
Chapter 20: Chapter 19
Notes:
A/N: I'm sorry for the delay on this chapter but as I said before, I needed to take a short hiatus to do some other stories which had submission due dates and a prize fic I owed someone. Those are over with now and I am back to working on this story, 'The Situation' and another story (coming soon).
I will have been writing (read: posting) again for a whole year come the 16th Sept. Thank you to everyone who has been reading, following, faving and commenting on my stories. Also an extra special thank you to greys-giovana, whitewolf22 aka Blackkatjinx and StormyNight108 (sadly, her DA account is deactivated...) for the beautiful art you have drawn for this story. Everyone's made me feel welcome in this fandom and happy to be writing again :-)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre00/687e/th/pre/f/2015/254/2/a/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_19_by_zelgadis55-d998d6c.jpg)
A/N: Gorgeous cover art created by the talented for the previous chapter (but I think it works just as beautifully for this one also) Link
And One to Grow On
Ch 19
11th September
“You barely had any rest today, Don,” Raph suddenly spoke up, turning from the insensate Michelangelo to face Donatello. “Leave me instructions on what you need me to do. I'll take first watch and wake you in five hours to take over.” His expression showed no room for argument and Donnie was actually grateful, despite his misgivings.
“Then if all is in hand, I will take my leave,” Splinter spoke up. “However, if you need me to take a turn at watch, do not hesitate to come get me. Good night, my sons.”
Donnie watched Splinter soothingly touch Michelangelo's forehead once more before leaving. The genius then took Raph aside to explain what was needed. As he was finishing Leo interrupted, his voice uneasy.
“He's awake, guys.”
Donnie and Raph turned around to see the other-dimensional turtle as silent as the grave but pulling repeatedly at the straps tying him down to the bed. His eyes remained covered by their protective inner eyelid and when Donatello called out to him, he didn't acknowledge their presence at all; just continued trying to break free.
“Michelangelo,” Donnie softly tried again, “it's okay, you're safe now. You're back at the lair.” There was still no response so Donnie stepped close enough to reach out and touch him.
The reaction was immediate but violent as Michelangelo stopped fighting his bindings and instead turned his attention on Donnie, trying to attack even while tied down. Donnie immediately pulled back, stepping well out of reach even as his heart dropped at the distressing sight. The younger turtle soon seemed to lose interest and went back to trying to get free.
If there had only been any expression on Michelangelo's face, in his eyes, Donnie would have had hope he was fighting the control but there wasn't and he couldn't stand seeing the other turtle this way.
“He's going to hurt himself if he keeps that up,” Leo observed in quiet concern from his bed.
Donnie nodded distantly. He fully agreed with his brother but considering the fact that he didn't know the make-up of the chemical Michelangelo was under the influence of, he wasn't sure if sedating the younger turtle was wise. As he observed the increasingly violent attempts to be free, he soon realised he had no choice. Donatello whirled around, heading for his limited medicinal drug cabinet and quickly pulled out an all-natural, homemade sedative of his own design. It was less effective than most other sedatives he had on hand but as he rapidly loaded a small amount into a syringe, he hoped it would be less likely to react with whatever else was in Michelangelo's system.
“Hold him still, Raph,” Donnie commanded, returning immediately to Michelangelo's bedside. “I don't want to risk hurting him any more than he has already been hurt.”
Raph nodded, quickly doing as asked. To his surprise, he had trouble holding Michelangelo still enough and Leo soon disobeyed doctor's orders to get out of bed and come help.
Once injected with the soporific, Michelangelo began to succumb to sleep, though he continued fighting the entire time until he did.
Donnie breathed a sigh of relief, “Now since that's over, back to bed. Now Leo.” He disposed of the needle safely as he thanked his brothers for their help.
“You are going to have to keep a closer eye on Michelangelo now, Raph. I don't really believe there will be any complications from the sedative and the chemical he was drugged with mixing but the possibility certainly exists.”
Raph nodded.
“If there is any reaction of any sort, come and get me immediately.”
“Yeah, yeah, I got it already Don,” Raph interrupted with exasperation. “Get your shell to bed, you need your beauty sleep.”
“Thanks,” Donnie chuckled wryly before regarding his other brother. “Don't you try to fight sleep either Leo or I'll sedate you too.”
“You wouldn't dare,” Leo pointed out smugly as he crossed his arms where he lay, “not while I'm still concussed.”
“You're right, I wouldn't,” Donnie admitted reluctantly, inwardly cursing the fact Leo saw through him, “but nothing will prevent me from doing it after when you have recovered enough.”
Leo's eyes went wide at the threat and he wisely decided not to push the issue.
-:-
Leo was long asleep, having yielded to his exhaustion not too long after Donatello left and Michelangelo was still sedated as Raph stared at his tied down, prone form. Raphael's thoughts were awhirl with confusion. He definitely didn't want the annoying, other-dimensional Michelangelo around, yet his blood boiled at the mere thought of the time the younger turtle had suffered in Hun's clutches.
Casey had been forced to retreat or risk himself being exposed but he'd seen enough to have told Raph, Leo and Donnie over the phone of the gang leader's mistreatment of his captive and even if he hadn't, the bruising, the scrapes and the dried blood, though Raph was certain the majority of that was actually Leo's, would have told the tale. He found himself almost wishing Hun had still been around when they rescued the younger ninja; Hun was due for some serious payback, not just for this, the latest of his crimes but for all the incidents in the past also.
After Donnie had finally gone to bed, Raph kept his word and cleaned up the dried blood over Michelangelo; anything to give his brother a chance at some much-needed rest, he convinced himself. He had however waited until Leo finally fell asleep before doing anything.
Unbidden, Raph's thoughts drifted to memories of the last two insufferable weeks of Michelangelo's stay. He could tell all along that the younger turtle was rather subdued and truth be told, even though Raph knew that much of Michelangelo's behaviour was thanks to his treatment of him, that also annoyed him and for a fleeting moment he felt bad. He really didn't want to make Michelangelo more unhappy than he already had to be, being away from his family and friends the way he was but Michelangelo's presence only served to remind him and his brothers of their own pain and that wasn't right either. Raph was amazed to realise that even though Michelangelo clearly had to be unhappy, he managed to cover it up extremely well. Just as well, if not better, than their own lost brother would have.
Or maybe it was just that Raph didn't know this Michelangelo the way he'd known Mikey? Maybe it was just that he couldn't read between the lines, couldn't see the signs...
He frowned lightly while watching Michelangelo sleep. Though there was no movement beyond simply breathing in and out, Raph felt as if the induced slumber was anything but peaceful. If asked though, Raphael would not have been able to say what it was that gave him that impression.
The kid had heart, he had to give him that much. The way he welcomed, invited even, Raph's ire onto himself rather than letting it continue being directed at Raph's living brothers was continual proof of that.
And how Raph had delivered on that invitation over the last two weeks... yet despite all that, Michelangelo still kept reaching out to him, to all of them.
He moved closer, reaching for Michelangelo's upper plastron where even through the natural armour, he could see telltale signs of deep bruising in the exact spot he'd kicked him in just over a day prior. Raph felt a brief flash of guilt... he hadn't needed to kick him quite so hard, even before hearing the truth he'd known that.
Suddenly Raph became aware of a presence behind him and he whirled about, eyes wide and ready, wanting, to deny being caught so close to the sedated turtle, especially when he had no reason to be.
“Don?”
Donatello smiled tiredly and Raph flicked his eyes over to the clock on the wall, scowling. “It hasn't even been four hours since you went to bed, bro. What are ya doin' here?”
Donnie shook his head, “I couldn't sleep so I figured I may as well come relieve you,” he admitted in a low tone. “No need for both of us to suffer without sleep tonight.”
“Maybe you should give yourself some of your own sedative,” Raph suggested darkly.
Donnie chuckled quietly, “Maybe... but until we know what Hun knows, that probably wouldn't be a wise decision.” The genius turtle moved closer, dragging a chair behind him and flopping tiredly into it. “How are they?”
“They're fine. He hasn't moved at all.” Raph thumbed towards Michelangelo and at the sudden look of alarm crossing his brother's features, he added quickly, “Other than breathin', that is! Which he's been doin' just fine!”
Donnie calmed slightly, his fears settling.
“An' Leo's been fine when I've checked on him.”
Donatello relaxed at the news, slumping back into his tattered but comfortable office chair. “That's good to know.”
“Go back to bed, Donnie-boy. I'm fine but if I get tired I'll get Master Splinter to take over instead.”
Without waiting for a response, Raphael turned back to Michelangelo and sighed, unconsciously lowering his defences for a moment, “How's it even possible for the kid to be even more annoyin' when he's silent?”
Donnie shook his head wordlessly, knowing his brother didn't expect or want an answer. “Raphie...” he eventually ventured softly, “can I ask you a question?”
Raph started, realising that Donnie was still there and must have heard his comment even though he hadn't said anything about it. As a result, he just knew he wasn't going to like whatever his brother wanted to ask. He turned and stared, almost daring Donnie.
“Why can't you just admit you're worried about him?”
Raph groaned inwardly, it was worse than he thought. He had no intention of answering such a personal question but having been confronted with it, he couldn't help but think it over. Without realising, he spoke up. “I've been so angry over the unfairness of it all, the way we lost Mikey despite everythin' we've done for this world and then he turns up, rubbin' our faces in it, whether he means to or not. How else am I supposed to react?” Raph eventually replied. “It's not exactly easy just lettin' go of how I feel, no matter what anyone else seems to think.”
Donnie just watched Raph silently, letting him reply in his own time. Speaking about his emotions had never been Raph's forte, it wasn't any of theirs really but Raph always had the hardest time verbalising such things and to interrupt him now would be a sure-fire way to make him stop talking and more than likely storm away embarrassed.
“Ya know... I coulda killed him yesterday, when he had that blade to Leo... I probably woulda if Hun wasn't the bigger threat at the time... and now that I know what really happened, all I can think of is, what if I had? How could I have lived with myself after?”
“I'm truly sorry, Raph. I honestly meant to tell you,” Donnie whispered guiltily.
“I know and it's fine, it's done now,” Raph confessed. He really didn't blame Donnie; he'd been making things harder on his family for a long time now, especially since... Raph shook his head, forcing the thoughts out of his head.
“What about you?” Raph countered suddenly, making Donnie realise the discussion was now over and he'd get no more out of his recalcitrant brother. “You ain't been dealin' with him bein' here so well either. One minute you're fine and doin' whatever you can to be friendly or to help, the next, you're pushin' everyone away all over again and confinin' yourself to your lab with the door locked.”
Donnie realised there was no getting around it this time. He was tired and didn't have the energy to deter or rebound the observation and to his shock, he realised Raph actually wasn't being a jerk about it like last time, he was genuinely concerned. In any event, he'd needed to talk about things for a long time but had no one to confide in. Everyone he was close to were also dealing their own pain and he'd never felt comfortable reminding them of it or adding to it... but here was one of his brothers, actually concerned enough to ask.
“The problem is I truly want to help Michelangelo and be there for him... but every so often, something he does or the way he moves... he reminds me so much of Mikey that for a moment, I can see him,” Donnie admitted quietly. “For a moment, I could swear he's still alive and right there in front of me but then reality comes crashing down on me; it's almost as if it just happened, the pain is fresh and I'm drowning in it all over again. Like the rest of us, there is no one I can go talk to that I won't hurt by confiding in them.”
Donnie sighed and slumped back into the chair, feeling the loss of his best friend all the more. “I used to talk to Mikey when things got me too down,” he confessed, his voice rough as he tried to conceal the damning emotions. “It was never that I went to him though, but rather, he sought me out. He always somehow just knew whenever I needed to talk, no matter how deeply I buried things, intentional or not.”
Raphael nodded. Mikey had often done the same for him. Though usually, it was by creating an outlet for his aggression and mood swings by being so damned annoying that Raph couldn't help but explode and let all his tension out. Though that being said, there were plenty of times Mikey had done that just for his personal amusement too.
Donnie breathed deeply and continued. “There are some nights Raph, when I dream he's out there, desperately calling, waiting on us to come help him...” he shuddered at the memory of those horribly realistic dreams; the tangible loneliness, the fear and pain, the sheer desperation of his brother's voice and in all those dreams, because he was somehow aware he was dreaming, Donnie always refused to turn and look. He just couldn't...
“I never knew...”
“I know, Raph. I could never bring myself to tell anybody about them. I... those dreams were at their worst about three months ago for several weeks but they have been far less frequent of late. Though occasionally I still...” Donnie stopped talking and stared ahead, not looking at Raph but rather at a spot on the wall beyond him.
Raph stood, walked over to the nearby tap and filled a cup with water, which he then handed to his brother. Donnie smiled gratefully and took a sip before speaking again, his expression falling into misery once more.
“You know Raph, we always accused Mikey of not focusing, not paying attention, but that night, it was me...” Donnie began to tremble lightly, a physical admission to feelings he couldn't hide any longer. “I was focusing so hard on what I was doing that I wasn't paying attention to what was actually happening around me and it was Mikey who paid the price.”
Raph stiffened, cold. He recognised the burning guilt that Donatello had been suffering with for the last nearly seven months now. He had so many questions about that night, they all did really. Donatello had only told them the bare minimum of what happened so long ago, in part due to his shock at the time, but this was the first time Donnie had really opened up to anyone about what happened as far as he was aware and he knew that if he pushed, Donnie was likely to clam up again.
“One minute, he's laughing, keeping score, even in that situation and the next, he's screaming in such pain as I've never heard before... His screaming haunts me, Raph...” he admitted almost choking on his words. “Unless I work myself to exhaustion each night, I still hear him whenever I close my eyes.”
“You had a job to do, Don. You trusted him to have your shell while you did it.”
“Yes, I did... but I never wanted him to die to save me...”
-:-
to be continued
Chapter 21: Chapter 20
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre15/2192/th/pre/f/2015/280/9/2/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_20_by_zelgadis55-d9c5azc.jpg)
Beautiful story cover created by the talented Greys-Giovana
And One to Grow On
Ch 20
12th September
A soft chime sounded, startling Donnie from his reverie and Raph glanced over to it in slight irritation before moving to shut it off.
“You set an alarm to remind you about Leo?” Donnie questioned quietly.
Raphael nodded, “Yeah. Told you I'd do what you needed done so I set it so I wouldn't lose track of time.”
Donnie smiled in relief. In truth, he'd been a little worried. He'd never doubted Raph's intention, just that he wouldn't notice the time. Especially if he ended up caught up in his anger over everything that happened. Donnie stood and trudged tiredly towards Leo, only to be immediately intercepted by Raph.
“What do you think you're doin'? I told you I'd take care of it!” Raph reminded Donnie with an annoyed scowl.
“It's not as if I'm going to sleep anyway,” Donnie protested weakly even as Raph began pushing him towards the door.
“Then take just enough sedative to knock you out but not to keep you asleep,” Raphael suggested. “You got somethin' like that?”
“Yes,” Donnie reluctantly confirmed, “but I can't risk growing dependant.”
“Just sayin' for tonight,” Raph insisted. “You can't keep doin' this to yourself and who knows, a good night's sleep might help in other ways too.”
Donnie nodded sluggishly, knowing that Raph was right. “Just for tonight then,” he agreed.
-:-
An hour after Donatello went back to bed, Raph traded watch with Splinter for a few hours and then swapped back again while the other three turtles still slept. A couple of hours after, Leonardo woke, feeling much better than he had the previous night. His balance was mostly restored and his headache significantly lessened, so when he had insisted that he could make his own way to the bathroom and back without help, Raph had let him. Now just over ten minutes had passed since the leader left and Raphael was beginning to worry, thinking about how he would get it from a snippy Donatello if Leo didn't return safely before Donnie woke up.
Raph stared anxiously towards the infirmary door, willing his brother to hurry the shell back and on the cusp of deciding to go look for him, a sniffle and shuffling sound caught his attention from behind. Turning, Raph saw a now awake Michelangelo doing his best to curl in on himself despite the straps holding him down. His eyelids were scrunched tightly closed and a couple of tears glistened at the corner of his eyes. It was apparent even to Raphael that Michelangelo was trying to avoid drawing attention to himself, not wanting anyone to see him crying.
Stepping silently towards the other-dimensional turtle, Raph was unsure what to do or say until he remembered Donnie's words from the previous night. “Hey kid, it's okay” he paraphrased, trying his best to sound reassuring despite his gruff tone, “you're safe now.”
Mikey's only response was to clench his eyes tighter and still his breathing in an obvious effort not to appear weak in front of Raph. Realising this, Raph felt bad all over again, understanding he was the one who'd driven Mikey to this point.
He tentatively reached out a hand to touch Michelangelo's arm, only to cringe when the younger turtle recoiled from his touch. Raph felt overwhelmed with frustration, once again unsure what to do. Suddenly he noticed the straps still firmly holding Michelangelo down and made his decision. “Hey kid,” he repeated roughly, “I need you to open your eyes and look at me. Just for a moment, okay?”
Michelangelo nodded. Swallowing painfully in order to keep quiet, he managed to open his eyes, looking up at the red-banded turtle looming over him. He whimpered a moment before hurriedly closing his eyes again and turning his head away. It was enough though. Raph relaxed at the sight of the bright blue irises peeking fearfully out from light green eyelids.
“Now I know you're really you again, I'm gonna untie you, okay?”
Mikey nodded once in acknowledgement and Raph quickly released the bonds, watching in astonishment as Mikey suddenly withdrew all limbs completely into his shell.
“What the fu...”
“Is he awake now?” Leo unintentionally interrupted as he hobbled painfully back through the infirmary door.
“Uh, yeah...” Raph replied, turning to face his brother with wide, shocked eyes, “but he's refusin' to talk. Then again, I was the only one here so maybe he will now that you're back... but...”
“But what?” Leo asked, resting painfully against the door frame.
“You gotta see this, Leo!” Raph practically exploded as he gestured wildly towards Michelangelo. Withdrawing into their shells was something that he and his brothers had tried to do instinctively so many times when they were younger and even on rare occasions now they were older. However, thanks to their mutation it was physically impossible for them and occasionally, it had frustrated them all. To see Michelangelo able to do so without any effort whatsoever, actually made a tiny part of Raph jealous.
Leo curiously limped over with the aid of his borrowed crutches, slowing to a halt in bewilderment as he took in the sight of a fifteen-year-old mutant turtle hidden completely inside his shell. “How...?”
“Don't ask me!” Raph shrugged, still in shock over what he was seeing. “You're gonna have to ask the boy genius when he gets up.”
Leo stared resolutely down at the withdrawn turtle on the medical bed. While it was obvious Michelangelo was traumatised, it was vital they had answers. With difficulty, he moved closer but Raph put out an arm, stopping him.
“Don't care if you don't go back to bed but at least sit down and put that damn leg up,” Raph insisted firmly. “I ain't getting' reamed by Don just 'cause you are bein' stupid again!”
Leo tossed Raph an amused look before moving to the nearby chair and trying to pull it closer to Michelangelo's bed. Raph rolled his eyes at the awkward struggle and impatiently took the chair away from Leo, plonking it down roughly beside where Mikey's head should have been.
Sitting down heavily, Leo found he was actually grateful to be off his feet. He reached out a hand to lightly push at Michelangelo's shell and a small, muffled whimper came from inside, indicating that Leo at least partially gained the younger turtle's attention.
Raph scowled at the distressed sound.
“Michelangelo, I know you've been through a bad experience this last day and you probably don't want to think about what happened but we need to ask you some questions.” Leo spoke firmly in his leader voice to make sure he kept the younger turtle's attention.
Raph stepped closer, warning in his voice, “Leo...”
Leo shook his head, interrupting his hot-headed brother. “We need to know,” he reminded quietly.
“I know that Fearless but you gotta...”
“But nothing, Raphael,” Leo stated firmly before returning his attention to Michelangelo. “Michelangelo, do you remember anything from while you were captured by Hun?”
Mikey's head peeked from his shell enough to stare fearfully at Leo, “He said... he said you were dead, Leo... That it was because of me...” His voice was rough and shaky as he spoke. In fact, it sounded painful.
Leo closed his eyes for a moment, feeling the hopes of finding the answers he sought fade with that statement. “As you can see, I'm fine,” Leo assured him. “A little banged up but definitely alive and I'll make a full recovery.”
Michelangelo withdrew completely again, making Leo's frustration well and he fought desperately to prevent the other turtle from noticing. “Michelangelo, come back out of your shell so we can talk.”
Mikey's shell rocked slightly from side to side as if the young turtle was shaking his head within. “I tried to kill you!” his muffled wail came from inside. “I thought you died because of injuries I gave you!”
Raph and Leo exchanged a quick, worried glance.
“I promise I'm really fine, Michelangelo. The worst that happened to me was the concussion,” Leo insisted, trying to convince their other-dimensional brother that everything was alright. “Please come out of your shell and look at me properly, talk to me! We need to know if you remember what happened, what you told Hun.”
“...Every...thing...” Mikey began coughing harshly from the small amount of talking with his sore, dry throat. He came back out from his shell, curling in on himself as he tried desperately to ease the coughing fit.
Leo clambered out of his chair as both he and Raph hurried to Michelangelo's sides and coaxed him up to a sitting position. Eventually, the coughing fit subsided and Mikey's eyes grew wide. He stared in terror at Raph as he caught sight of the acerbic ninja, before recoiling from both when he remembered the way Raph had warned him off back at the research facility.
Donatello chose that moment to walk into the infirmary, looking better rested than he had in a very long time and his quick mind took immediate stock of the situation. “Leonardo! What are you doing out of bed? I haven't cleared you yet!”
“I was just...”
Glaring, Donnie pointed to Leo's cot, “Back to bed, now!” Then he faced Raph, “And you, head to bed too! You've been up all night!”
“I'm fine, I got three hours sleep when Master Splinter took over for a while earlier,” Raph corrected in annoyance.
Donnie just pointed to the door, ignoring his brother's protests. Any place else, Donatello may have been mild and calm but this was his domain and here, Donatello was not to be argued with; a fact both brothers knew intimately.
Both Leo and Raph quickly acquiesced, the latter stomping out the room like a petulant child and Donnie immediately turned to Michelangelo, taking in the younger turtle's clearly upset disposition. He strode forward with a few quick steps, dismayed as the fearful stare turned on him instead.
“I haven't found out what Hun knows yet,” Leo explained, catching Donnie's attention as he started to climb back out of the bed.
Donnie fixed him with a glare, “I swear, if you don't stay put, Leonardo, I will strap you down!”
Leo settled back down immediately and Donnie's expression relaxed.
“How long has he been awake?”
Leo glanced up at the clock on the wall, “Maybe twenty minutes or so, I'm not really sure. He woke up while I was in the bathroom.”
Donnie nodded distantly before turning back to check Michelangelo over, smiling reassuringly all the while.
“Don, if you won't let me question Michelangelo, then you need you to do it.”
“Later, Leo.”
“You know how important this is!”
“Yes, I do,” Donnie responded as placidly as he could, wanting to calm his younger patient, “and I said later. We survived the night, a little longer won't hurt.”
After he finished his quick examination of Michelangelo, Donnie turned away, coming back moments later with a cup of water and a straw. Handing it to the slowly calming Michelangelo, he warned him to sip slowly through the straw, not wanting him to be sick.
Michelangelo finished his drink as fast as Donnie would allow, grateful to finally quench some of his thirst. His eyes flashed over to glance fearfully at Leo before returning to Donnie and handing the cup back. “Can... I have some more please?”
“Of course,” Donnie said soothingly. He refilled the cup and came back, though he didn't hand it over immediately. “How are you feeling, Michelangelo? Are there any aches or pains beyond the bruising I should know about?”
Michelangelo stared in something between disbelief and shock at Donnie before blurting raspily, “Why are you acting so worried about me? I tried to kill Leo and tried to hurt the rest of you in the van!”
Donnie handed the water over and sat in the chair Leo had previously vacated, looking thoughtfully at Michelangelo. “What you did or tried to do was not your fault, Michelangelo. We know you had no control over your actions and no one here blames you in the slightest.”
Mikey slumped miserably against the wall at the head of the bed. “Raph does...”
“Did he say something to you this morning about that?” Donnie canted his head curiously, knowing full well that Raph hadn't blamed Michelangelo since Leo explained what had happened after he originally woke.
Mikey shook his head warily, keeping his eyes fixed on Donnie's.
“Then why do you believe such a thing?”
Mikey opened his mouth to answer before hesitating and casting another scared look in Leo's direction.
“Michelangelo?”
“Because I remember from when I almost killed Leo... Hun only made me stop because he wanted to finish Leo himself and I stopped... I couldn't move... didn't even want to move... and then you and Raph arrived.” Mikey touched his plastron where Raph had so viciously kicked him the other night. “He... told me to keep away from Leo and that he'd... deal with me later...”
Mikey glanced Leo's way again before dropping his gaze to his lap. “If he didn't already hate me before, he definitely does now...”
Donnie coughed slightly and with an apologetic expression explained, “Due to a um... miscommunication... Raph was unaware of the existence of the chemical that had been used on you. As a result, it didn't even occur to him that you were being controlled and that was, unfortunately, my fault.”
“Oh...”
“Once he found out,” Donnie continued gently, “Raph was probably the most vocal about saving you.”
Michelangelo's eyes raised as they searched Donnie's face for any sign of a lie.
Donnie's expression suddenly went thoughtful again as he contemplated what Michelangelo had told him so far. “If you remember that much about what happened at the research facility and in April's van, then I assume you remember other things that happened while you were dosed?”
Leonardo suddenly sat up, his attention focused on the two turtles only a few short metres away.
“I remember everything D,” Mikey admitted with a shudder. “It was horrible and worse, I... I didn't even try to fight it!” His eyes filled with fear once more at his admission.
“I'm very sorry to have to ask this, Michelangelo but it is very important.” The younger turtle's attention was riveted on Donnie so the genius gently continued speaking. “Did Hun ask you where our home is?”
Michelangelo nodded miserably.
Leo sighed despondently, “I guess that's it then. We need to leave asap!”
“But I didn't tell him!” Mikey blurted hurriedly.
Donnie's and Leo's gazes immediately swung back to the younger turtle.
“Really?”
“He didn't ask while you were under his control?”
“He did!” A faint flicker of a smile crossed Mikey's face as he gave a half chuckle. “But Hun's an idiot!”
Leo and Donnie exchanged quick looks before Leo asked, “What do you mean by that?”
“The very first thing Hun ordered me to do, even before he made me... attack Leo... was to not be allowed to talk or make any kind of sound so when he asked,” Mikey laughed again, though it wasn't his usual, joyful laugh, “I wasn't able to tell him.”
The relief in the room was palpable.
Michelangelo's face darkened again as he shuddered, “Though before he put me back under his control, he said he'd just make me show him instead...”
“That certainly explains why it was so easy to retrieve you then,” Donnie mused quietly. “A couple of those tracking bugs were ridiculously easy to find, though others were not.”
“Trackers?” Michelangelo asked, looking to Donnie in confusion. “I don't remember anything about those but maybe it was after he made me sleep...”
“Then how did Hun intend for you to show him where we live?”
Taking a deep breath, Mikey looked down at his lap once more. “Hun knew Casey was around... He told me that he'd use that to lure the rest of you there. He made me sleep until I heard the sound of an engine starting and that's when I was supposed to attack you guys again... He didn't want me to kill you though, just... hurt you enough that he could move in afterwards and... and if you dudes got me back here, then I was supposed to phone him and leave the line open...”
Donnie's jaw dropped in horror, “So he could just trace the phone signal!”
Michelangelo nodded miserably again. “But you guys had me tied up so I couldn't.”
“Luckily for all of us,” Leo commented dryly.
Donatello suddenly froze as a thought occurred to him. “Now I think about it, from what you just told us, I believe that Hun could have easily countermanded his order for you not to be able to talk.”
“What... do you mean?” Michelangelo asked apprehensively.
“You said yourself that you were originally ordered to kill Leo but then he told you to stop so he could instead do it himself,” Donnie reminded him. “All he needed to do was to tell you that you were to speak again to answer any questions and you wouldn't have had any choice but to do so. It would have been all in the wording.”
“Oh...” Mikey muttered, feeling stupid for not realising what Hun could have so easily done. He'd even mocked the giant, blond himbo for it...
“Good thing he either didn't think of it or decided it would be more entertaining for us to bring you home instead,” Leo mused thoughtfully.
Suddenly Mikey looked up again, the fear back on his face, “I... did I hurt anyone too badly?”
“Everyone is fine, Michelangelo,” Donatello assured him. “Even Casey.”
Michelangelo relaxed a little and closed his eyes, leaning back against the wall in relief. “Good. I'm still really, really sorry though. I never wanted to do any of that...”
“It's okay, Michelangelo,” Leo said comfortingly.
“No, it's not! I promised you that you could count on me and that I would focus in there but they got me anyway and I caused you guys so much trouble!”
Leo sighed, “And maybe if I hadn't made you hang back, none of this would have happened.”
“... but I still screwed up again like I always do anyway...” With that, Michelangelo rolled onto his side, facing away from the other two and stared morosely at a mark on the nearby wall.
Leo and Donnie exchanged helpless looks, unsure what to do or say to a turtle who in many ways was so similar to their brother and yet in other ways, nothing alike. Little things like that just proved that while the younger Michelangelo acted it, he wasn't actually anywhere near as confident as he usually appeared. It made Leonardo remember back two nights previously on the rooftops when Michelangelo had muttered something about no one wanting him one time and Leo began to wonder just how his brothers treated him that made him have so little confidence. 'Not that we've been a lot better...' he thought guiltily, thinking back over the last couple of weeks.
Just then, a loud grumbling emanated from Michelangelo's direction, startling the two brothers and making Michelangelo stiffen.
“Was that your stomach?”
“No?” Michelangelo's voice rang out, half adamant, half questioning.
“I'm sorry,” Donnie began, “I should have thought. Were you given anything to eat or drink while you were gone?” he asked apologetically.
“Not hungry anyway...” Mikey grumbled more to himself than anyone else. He was sure he would just end up throwing up whatever he tried to eat. Then he spoke up, “Actually he gave me a small cup of water after putting me back under his control but nothing before that. Said something about not wanting me to collapse before I could do the mission he told me to do...”
“Figures,” Donnie muttered in disgust. “I'll go get both you and Leo some breakfast. I won't be long.”
Donnie stood and walked out the infirmary, noticing the door was slightly ajar as he approached. He made sure to close it properly behind him before looking up to see Raphael to the side. Donnie wasn't surprised by the sight, in fact, the only thing that had surprised him was Raph only putting up a minimal fight earlier and actually leaving. He still fixed Raph with a stern look though. “I thought you were going to bed?”
Raph snorted derisively, “As if! I needed to know what he had to say too, Don.”
Donnie allowed his expression to soften, knowing his brother was right. “Thank you for at least leaving when I asked,” he said gratefully. “You being there once Michelangelo woke wasn't really helping much.”
Raph's face darkened. “Neither was Leo,” he pointed out harshly.
“Yes, I had that impression when I walked in.” Donnie sighed, wishing that things could somehow just be normal again. “Come help me with breakfast?” he asked softly.
“Sure,” Raph shrugged.
A few minutes later, the two returned to the infirmary, bowls of cereal for everyone in hand.
“Thanks but I already told you I'm not hungry D,” Michelangelo muttered stubbornly, refusing to sit up and take the food from Donnie.
Donatello twitched slightly and made a mental note to speak to Michelangelo about that awful nickname at a later time, preferably after the younger mutant began to bounce back and would be less likely to take it badly. “Your stomach has been loudly insisting otherwise, Michelangelo,” he pointed out. “Just eat a little, you'll feel better after.”
As Michelangelo eyed the bowl uncertainly from where he lay, Splinter entered the room, greeting everyone as he joined them.
“I am pleased to see everyone awake and in one piece,” he said. Splinter then turned a questioning look towards Leonardo, silently asking if he was alright and Leo replied with a firm nod. Splinter smiled in relief before continuing towards Michelangelo's bedside. “How are you feeling this morning, Michelangelo?”
Michelangelo immediately turned before sitting up to attention. “I'm okay Sensei.” He tried to smile but it was one of the most obviously fake expressions they'd ever seen on the smaller turtle.
“Michelangelo was just about to eat breakfast,” Donnie explained patiently before looking directly at the other-dimensional turtle. “Weren't you, Michelangelo?”
Realisation that he'd just been ambushed flashed through Michelangelo's eyes and he reached out reluctantly, taking the proffered bowl. He stared in dread, swallowing at the sight of cereal on the spoon as he slowly lifted it towards his mouth. After a few spoonfuls, however, Mikey was all but shovelling the rest down and slurping noisily at the leftover milk.
Splinter smiled warmly towards Michelangelo, noting that while the younger visitor was still down, he was at least brighter than when he'd walked in.
“Donnie?” Mikey ventured hesitantly after a short while. “Do I have to stay in here?”
Donnie shook his head, “I see no reason for you to need to remain here. However, I don't want you leaving the lair, alright?”
Mikey nodded with a small but grateful smile, “I just want to go watch T.V. or something.”
“That sounds good. Just remember Michelangelo, we're in here if you need us or want to talk. After all, Leonardo on the other hand is not to leave my sight.”
“What? Can't I at least move to my own room?” Leo protested indignantly.
“Not a chance. I'd like to give you a once over first and even after that, you will be staying right where I can keep an eye on you,” Donnie said firmly as Michelangelo climbed off his bed, picked up his nearby gear and walked out the room. Donnie noticed he was trying to walk with a bounce in his step but it failed badly, making him realise just how much Michelangelo was trying to hide how he felt. “I still remember how you kept trying to train whenever we weren't looking the last time you were injured enough to require bed rest.”
“It's nice to see how much I'm trusted around here,” Leo grumbled wryly. “Well, I didn't want to leave just yet anyway. We need to talk about what we're going to do.”
Raph sat up straighter, his expectant gaze leaving the now-closed door and settling on Leo. Cracking his knuckles, he grinned nastily. “Good! Because Hun's got some serious payback comin' his way!”
Leonardo nodded in full agreement. “First of all, we need to recover that chemical,” he said. “We'll return to the warehouse tonight. While it's unlikely that Hun or the Dragons will still be there, we cannot take the chance of overlooking any possibility. Besides, there may be some kind of clue as to where they have gone or what they plan to do.
“In the meantime Don, if you could hack into the city's CCTV, see what you can find,” Leo continued. “See if you can find any other areas with Purple Dragon activity, obvious or otherwise.”
“Of course, Leo,” Donnie replied. “However...”
Leo held up his hand, silencing Donatello. “I know what you are about to say Don but I will be coming. Like last night, I'll stay in the van on standby but I will be there regardless.”
Realising there was no point in arguing with Leo when he was like this, Donnie reluctantly agreed. “Alright, as long as you promise to stay put but I don't believe it's a good idea for Michelangelo to join us; he's been through an extremely traumatic experience this last day and a half. However that being said, I don't think he would take being left behind very well either.”
“I will make sure to keep him company,” Splinter offered compassionately.
“Thank you, Sensei,” Donnie half smiled in relief.
“Actually, that's the other thing I wanted to talk about,” Leo began hesitantly. “There was something about Michelangelo's story that doesn't feel quite right.”
Donnie nodded in agreement and Raph canted his head slightly at Leo. He'd heard through the slightly open door earlier but he hadn't picked up on whatever it was bothering his brothers. “What do you mean, Fearless?”
“I have yet to hear what Michelangelo had to say,” Splinter reminded them, the concern plain on his furry face.
Donnie repeated Michelangelo's story, bringing Splinter up to speed and to say their father wasn't very happy about what he heard was an understatement.
“Hun had to have known that once Michelangelo attacked us, we would secure him. So why would he have told Michelangelo to phone from the lair?” Leo asked thoughtfully. “I guess the phoning was for in case Don found all the trackers but it still doesn't make sense to me,” he mused, running his tactically sharp mind over Michelangelo's words once more.
“It would make far more sense if Michelangelo had been told to remain docile until after we brought him home,” Donnie pointed out.
“But then we may have thought something was wrong and been far more suspicious.”
“Is there any chance that Michelangelo may still follow through on orders less contrary to his nature once that drug had worn off?” Splinter asked cautiously, looking to Donatello for answers.
Raph sat up a little straighter once more, glancing anxiously towards the closed door at the dreadful idea. He had to fight to stop from just running out to watch Michelangelo.
“Maybe but only if there had been enough repeated exposure to the chemical,” Donnie dismissively reassured his family. “However there hasn't been enough time for that. Michelangelo was in Hun's care for less than a day and only under his control twice. That's definitely not enough time. Regardless, even if he did have the time, it's doubtful Hun has enough of the substance to risk testing something like that anyway. Beyond that, there simply isn't enough data, nor is there any way to humanely test such a thing, so I couldn't say for sure whether it was even a remote possibility.”
Leo, Raph and Splinter all relaxed upon hearing Donnie's reasoning.
Donnie pulled his laptop closer to himself and opened Skype, typing a message to April to let her know their home was safe and to enquire after Casey.
“So tonight. How are we goin' to handle this?”
-:-
Sometime later once the planning session was complete, Splinter was the first to leave, promising to check on Michelangelo quickly before going to meditate. Not long after, Raph decided he'd had enough of being in the infirmary, not to mention that the lack of sufficient sleep was beginning to wear him down, so he left Leo under Donnie's watchful care while the genius trawled through the city's CCTV footage.
Once he reached the stairs leading to their bedrooms, Raph finally noticed the drone of a television; its channel on some boring as dirt documentary. He frowned, remembering Michelangelo saying he'd just go watch TV when he left. Since Raph couldn't imagine Mikey, let alone Michelangelo, watching something like that, he silently crept into the entertainment room to check on their young guest.
What he saw disturbed him. Michelangelo was there, lying curled up in the corner of the couch and staring listlessly at the single switched on television where some old geezer was droning on about rocks.
Raph quickly realised that Donnie was the last one to use that particular television and Michelangelo had simply turned it on without changing the station to something far more interesting; like golf or watching grass grow. Whether it was on just for the noise or appearance, Raph really couldn't tell but what he did see was an obviously hurting, lonely turtle who was deeply affected by what he'd unwillingly been forced to do.
And Raphael couldn't stand the sight.
-:-
To be continued.
Chapter 22: Chapter 21
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre05/db24/th/pre/f/2016/002/b/8/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_21_by_zelgadis55-d9lhkds.jpg)
Beautiful cover art created by Greys-Giovana
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 21
11th September
Michelangelo lay there, curled up in the corner of the couch and staring lifelessly at the single switched on television where some old geezer droned on about rocks.
Raph quickly realised that Donnie had been the last one to use that particular television and Michelangelo had simply turned it on without bothering to change the station to something far more interesting; like watching grass grow. Whether he just turned it on for the noise or for appearance, Raph really couldn't tell but what he could see was an obviously hurting, lonely turtle who was deeply affected by what he'd unwillingly been forced to do.
And Raphael couldn't stand the sight.
No matter what he thought of the kid, it was just plain wrong to see him this way; it was like an abomination of nature or something. Michelangelo should have been smiling and laughing, loving life with such joy no one in their circumstances had any right to and instead, here he was, miserable and hurting due to something completely out of his control.
Raph sighed in annoyance; he was functioning on less than three hours sleep and beyond tired. He really needed to rest up so he could go after Hun come nightfall but he found himself unable to just walk away. Fingering the handle of one of the sais holstered in his belt, Raph wrestled with his conscience and in the end, his conscience won out.
Without realising what he was doing, Raphael found himself approaching the listless turtle on the sofa. Michelangelo was only taking up a third of it but regardless, Raph reached down and roughly shoved his feet off. He then sat down beside him, earning a slightly startled reaction from the miserable ninja.
Raph leaned forward, reaching out to the coffee table in front to switch on their old Nintendo console and deftly plugin 'Super Mario Kart'. Then he casually tossed a controller into Michelangelo's lap and brought up the character selection screen.
Michelangelo stared wide-eyed at Raph as if wondering what the hothead was up to.
“Gonna pick a racer or do I have to do it for you?” Raph tried speaking in his typical brusque fashion but it came out softer than he intended.
Michelangelo shook his head rapidly and without a word sat up straight, selecting Princess Peach to Raphael's Bowser. The two ninja wordlessly played several rounds with Michelangelo losing badly each time, his head obviously not in the game, and Raph eventually couldn't stand the awkward silence any longer.
“Sorry for kickin' you so hard the other night.”
Michelangelo turned an incredulous gaze on Raph once more, resulting in his avatar driving off a cliff. He shook his head again, “You were protecting Leo and I'm really glad about that or else... he might be gone by now... so don't be sorry, Raph.”
“I'm not sorry for steppin' in to protect my brother, I'd do it again in an instant,” Raph declared, correcting Michelangelo. “I am sorry about kickin' you with that much force though. It wasn't needed.”
“You didn't know...” Michelangelo said quietly, twisting in his seat to face Raph better.
“Yeah... Next race's startin',” Raph warned. “You gonna race this time or just lose again?”
Michelangelo quickly whipped his head back towards the television screen just in time to see the start race countdown and scrambled to pick up his dropped controller again. “Could have waited... uh... Raph...”
Raph smirked slightly, “You snooze, you lose. That's somethin' Mikey always understood at least.”
Michelangelo dropped his hands into his lap, swallowing as his gaze shifted downward. The reminder that he wasn't who they wanted him to be hurt but he felt as though he should be glad that Raph was talking about his lost brother and not simply in anger or taking it out on him for once.
“But you ain't him. You're you,” Raph continued as if he'd never missed a beat. “You're snoozin' again.”
“Sorry...” Michelangelo muttered, trying to recover his position in the race. He quickly slid up from eighth to seventh.
“Just so we're clear kid, I don't expect you to be him and I don't want you to be.”
Mikey somehow resisted the urge to glance up at Raph again, managing instead to claw his way up to sixth in the game.
“If you were, it'd be as if you're tryin' to replace him and you can't. No one can.” Raph's racer sailed across the finishing line and the race ended moments later with Mikey almost recovering to fifth.
“I only expect you to be you and don't you dare let what happened in the last couple a days change that,” Raph continued, selecting the next course. “Don't let us change you either.”
Mikey smiled. It still wasn't his normal, happy smile but it was a vast improvement on anything since they'd recovered him and Raph relaxed slightly.
“Thanks, Raph.”
Raphael just grunted tiredly and continued to play.
“Sooo... let me guess, if I say anything about this, you'll beat the green off me?” Mikey ventured carefully.
It was Raph's turn to look shocked and stare at Mikey. “Why the shell would I do that?”
“It's something my Raph says whenever he's being nice but don't worry, I know you're not him either,” Mikey admitted, feeling bad he'd even brought it up and worrying that Raph would walk off in disgust or anger like every other time during the previous two weeks when forced to deal with him.
Disturbed, Raph shook his head, “Yeah... Look, while I'd really rather this whole talk thing didn't get out to the others, I'm not goin' to threaten you over it.”
Mikey nodded, swallowing with relief and the two simply continued playing. As the races progressed, Mikey came closer and closer to Raph with each passing game but not quite beating him. Eventually, the need to speak up again overwhelmed him.
“I don't know you either Raph... but I want to...” Mikey began hesitantly before continuing in a small voice, “... unless this is just a once-off...”
Raphael sighed, knowing he deserved that reaction, “If it was, I would've left as soon as I said my piece.” He noticed Mikey's relieved smile out of the corner of his eye and realised how warm the kid could be. Once again he felt bad for all the times he'd pushed Mikey away and while he couldn't promise not to do so ever again, he knew at least he'd never treat him that way again.
“Come on brat, I know you can play better than that so how about you give me some real competition already!” Raphael suddenly taunted with a small smirk.
Mikey laughed lightly, “You're on, Raph!”
-:-
Raphael fought fiercely against the yawning. They'd been playing for nearly two hours now and he'd reached the point where he was really feeling the lack of sleep. Mikey had even actually started winning the odd race, though Raph was sure it was more to do with how tired he was than the fact that Mikey was loosening up as time went on. Neither had spoken much since they reached their understanding, other than the occasional good-natured taunt about the other's gaming skills.
Right now, Raph wanted nothing more than to go stretch out in his hammock and dream of better days but something was holding him back. Despite the fact that Mikey had finally begun to relax and even laugh a little, Raph still somehow felt that Mikey shouldn't really be left alone so he stifled another yawn and kept playing.
“Now who's snoozing?” Mikey suddenly asked, not even sparing a look from the screen. “Hey, I know you didn't get much sleep last night so maybe you should just go to bed?”
Raph peeked to his left at the younger mutant on the couch beside him. Mikey was sitting with one leg dangling off the seat, his foot barely touching the floor and his other leg drawn up, foot on the cushion with his knee to his plastron. His chin rested atop his oversized knee-pad and his arms were wrapped around his leg, holding the controller out in front. Mikey swayed with the motion of his controller's movement as he kept his eyes glued to the screen in front.
“I'll go soon,” Raph promised. “After the next two out of three.”
“Does this one count then?” Mikey asked innocently before crowing, “'cause I just whipped your shell, dude!”
Raph faced forward irritably; he was definitely more tired than he thought. “Better clear out your earholes, kid, I said after the next!”
Mikey snickered slightly as he stared distantly ahead. “I got this game now so you'll be gone in two.”
Raph snorted derisively and concentrated all the harder, managing to come in first a split second before the other-dimensional ninja. “You were sayin'?”
There was no response from Mikey so Raph automatically started the next race. Suddenly about halfway through the second circuit, Raph realised Mikey had stopped playing when his controller dropped noisily to the ground. Mikey seemed to sit up straighter, although seemingly in a daze and as Raph turned to look, the younger turtle drew his T-phone from his belt and began to dial.
Raph stared in confusion before noticing the freckled ninja's eyes and suddenly Michelangelo's earlier words came to mind.
“And if you dudes got me back here, then I was supposed to phone him and leave the line open...”
All of a sudden everything fell into place, except for how Mikey was back under the villain's control and Raph swiftly reacted, reaching out and snatching the communications device from Mikey's grasp. He threw it hard across the room, screaming, “Donnie! Get the shell out here now!”
As soon as the T-phone was ripped from his hands, Mikey punched at Raph's face blindingly fast, leaving Raph unable to fully dodge in time. While Raph recovered his balance, Mikey leapt from the couch, jumping over the back and running straight towards the discarded phone even as Donnie emerged from his lab.
“What's going on, Raph?”
“It's the kid! Somehow he's bein' controlled again!” Raph snapped, quickly racing after Mikey to stop him recovering the phone.
“What?” Donnie asked in shock as Mikey stopped by the fallen T-phone. Stunned, he watched Mikey scoop it from the ground with his foot, directly into his hand.
“Get the damned tranqs already!” Raph barked impatiently. Coming into range, he promptly tackled Mikey, knocking him to the ground while simultaneously elbowing the back of his head. Raph quickly took the moment's distraction to pry the T-phone from the younger's hand but before he could toss it away once more, Mikey twisted within his grip, all but sliding out from underneath the hothead.
The desperation Raph felt was intense. Last thing he wanted was to hurt Mikey again, yet his family's safety came first. “Hurry up with that damned tranq, Don!” he yelled furiously as he struggled against the lithe turtle. Raph skilfully blocked several brutal blows before managing to trap Mikey in a hold with which he could make use of his superior strength. However, Mikey never let up his struggle to break free, all the while his eyes creepily blank and his face expressionless.
“Give Michelangelo back the T-phone and step away from him, Raph,” Donnie suddenly commanded.
“You want me to what?” Raph snapped, disbelief almost bowling him over as he chanced a glance to see Donnie striding purposefully towards them.
“Quickly, Raph! Before someone ends up hurt!” Donnie pressed, his voice somehow calm despite the urgency of his words. “Please, just trust me.”
“Fine!” Raph grumbled before jumping off Michelangelo and tossing the T-phone back to him.
Mikey caught the phone without pause, immediately tilting his head down to look at it as he started pressing the touch screen once more.
Suddenly a dart buried itself into Mikey's biceps and to Raph's surprise, the kid didn't even flinch, just kept fiddling with the damn phone screen. Finally, a little less than a minute later, Mikey crumpled to a heap on the floor, T-phone tumbling from limp fingers.
“Okay, now you get to help me carry him back to the lab,” Donnie proclaimed, already moving forward to pick up the unconscious ninja from the ground and ignoring the abandoned communications device.
Finally, Raph could stand no more. “Are you freakin' insane, brainiac? Shut down that damned call first! Before we're tracked down!”
“No need,” Donnie responded briskly as he pulled one of Michelangelo's arms over his shoulder. “Before coming back out here with the tranquilliser dart, I took down the Shell-cell network. Michelangelo's phone has nothing to connect to.”
Raph stared in disbelief for a moment. “You got a real bad habit of not sharin' all the info, Don!” he accused, lifting up Mikey's other arm.
Donnie coloured in embarrassment. “There was no time! Besides, we have no idea if he may have been able to improvise or not upon hearing the plan. The best course of action, in this case, was simply allowing him to continue following his orders. Someone could have ended up hurt otherwise and you know Michelangelo doesn't want that. It was what he was the most upset about when he awoke earlier.”
Raph bit back his response having seen for himself how Mikey had been and knowing Donnie was right, even if he didn't like it. Then between the two of them, they quickly carried the insensate ninja back to the bed in the infirmary, where Donnie immediately started securing him again with a sad sigh.
“What happened out there?” Leo asked anxiously from where he was still laying; Donnie had told him he and Raph were dealing with things and to stay put 'or else'.
“Somehow Mikey was under Hun's control again and decided to try placin' that phone call,” Raph explained quickly, before turning back to Donnie and exploding. “How the shell could this have happened? You said he was fuckin' clear!”
“Raphael!” Splinter's voice admonished from the doorway. “You know such language is not tolerated in this home, most especially towards another family member!”
“Sorry...” Raph muttered, trying to sound contrite. He still kept his gaze firmly fixed on Donnie though, waiting for answers.
“It is a very good question though,” Splinter went on. “How is this possible?”
Donnie sighed again, before getting the equipment for a blood sample. “I'm not entirely certain, Sensei. As I said, it couldn't have been a build-up from the previous doses. It had to have been...” he trailed off as his thoughts raced, pausing in his explanation while taking the sample.
“Had to have been what, Don?” Leo prompted, sitting up on the edge of his bed, feet dangling over.
“Given the timing and the circumstances, I can see two distinct possibilities.”
“Which are?”
“Some kind of time-released capsule or device, either placed under his skin, possibly under where one of those tracers was embedded or, more likely, in the one cup of water Hun made him drink.” Donnie finished taking Mikey's blood sample and collapsed into his nearby chair to begin running the tests on it. “Hun must have known Michelangelo remembered everything. If that's the case, then he knew Michelangelo would tell us what happened so to be safe, he made him take the time-released dose without knowing about it.”
“Then there could be more?” Raph questioned in horror.
“Doubtful but just to be on the safe side, we shouldn't allow Michelangelo to be alone at any time over the next few days.”
“What about tonight then?” Raph asked worriedly. “We still gotta go after Hun.”
Leo looked torn between duty and knowing Michelangelo couldn't be left alone.
“The three of you must continue with your mission,” Splinter said firmly. “I will stay here by Michelangelo's side in case he awakens. He will remain under the influence for a number of hours yet, yes?”
“Yes, up to twelve based on what little information I was able to procure,” Donnie replied. “There's a chance we might make it home before the chemical wears off and he regains his free will; it all depends on how long we need to be out there.”
“In that case, you will leave Michelangelo secured while the three of you are gone and I will remain by his side to offer spiritual support,” Splinter reiterated firmly. “Raphael, I suggest you go get some sleep before the mission tonight.”
“Yes Sensei,” Raph replied, reluctantly moving towards the door of the infirmary.
“Raph?” Leo called, making Raph pause in his tracks to look back. “I thought you were going to bed a couple of hours ago?”
“I was,” Raph smiled tightly before continuing on his way and calling over his shoulder, “but I felt like a couple rounds of 'Mario Kart' first.”
-:-
Leonardo, Donatello and Raphael had left for their mission a couple of hours previously, leaving Splinter alone to watch over the sedated Michelangelo. He'd brought his meditation mat and a number of candles into the room, arranging and lighting them in a circle around Michelangelo's bed, in the hopes of their soothing aroma helping to ease the young ninja's troubled soul.
Splinter settled cross-legged on the mat and gently reached out his mind to the turtle who would be his son if only he wasn't from another reality. In truth, he very much wanted to treat him as a fifth son but every time he attempted to during the last couple of weeks, Michelangelo had instinctively shied away. It was nothing obvious that anyone else would have noticed, in fact, Splinter believed Michelangelo didn't even realise he was doing it; only someone extremely observant or of Splinter's spiritual prowess or better would even have picked up on the small signs. Despite this, Splinter was unwilling to give up, especially with Michelangelo so far from home and needing to know someone cared.
To Splinter, the surface of his young charge's mind felt unusually devoid of emotion or spirit; there was nothing hinting that Michelangelo himself was even present within. Deeper down in the hidden depths of Michelangelo's mind, however, was another story. As he reached out mentally, Splinter could feel the distress and sense of fear emanating from deep inside, so it was there that Splinter tried approaching. He extended a mental hand, reaching out and calling, trying to guide Michelangelo past whatever was blocking him from being in control of his own body. Unfortunately, he couldn't pass the mental wall holding Michelangelo behind and neither did Michelangelo seem to notice him.
Splinter's ears twitched as noise from the physical world invaded his consciousness and he instantly allowed his mind to resurface. The sight that met him of Michelangelo struggling violently against the straps like the previous night nearly broke his heart and Splinter quickly picked up the T-phone holding it towards the younger ninja.
“I will hold your T-phone so you may make your call,” Splinter offered softly. If Michelangelo tried to hold it, he'd have been unable to reach with the other hand thanks to the straps holding him firmly in place.
Once Michelangelo dialled, he still seemed anxious to take the device and Splinter realised he must have been told to make sure the line stayed open, so he handed it to him. Splinter then stepped away, watching as Michelangelo finally calmed down, physically at least. He quickly slipped back into a semi-meditative state, reaching out once more in an attempt to soothe the freckled turtle's spirit.
For nearly an hour, there was no further response but eventually, the ninja master began noticing Michelangelo's personality filtering through to the surface and Splinter wrapped his mental warmth around him, embracing Michelangelo as if he were his own. While barely noticeable, Michelangelo initially tensed up but Splinter, pushing away the hurt, ignored the rejection. Instead, he continued his efforts to reassure the younger mutant and moments later, though still unable to communicate in return, Michelangelo collapsed into Splinter's mental embrace.
More than a half-hour passed before Splinter sensed movement from the bed once more. When he opened his eyes again, Klunk was on Michelangelo's plastron, meowing piteously and pawing desperately at the turtle's face. Moving close, Splinter picked the orange and white cat from the still turtle, dropping him to the floor.
“You must go, Klunk,” Splinter commanded firmly. “Now is not a good time, shoo!”
The cat ignored the giant rat, leaping straight back onto Michelangelo and sticking his cool, damp nose against the prone turtle's face, meowing insistently.
Michelangelo suddenly blinked, his bright blue irises making a brief appearance before closing his eyes tiredly. The hand holding his T-phone close fell limp as the exhausted and distraught turtle finally returned to himself. Satisfied, Klunk meowed again before purring and curling up on Michelangelo's plastron.
Noticing the change in Michelangelo, Splinter reached out his hand to the turtle's forehead and brushed it lightly, “Everything is alright now, Michelangelo. Do not allow what has happened to distress you further.”
Michelangelo sniffled and croaked, “It's hard not to, Sensei. Why...”
Splinter pulled away from the contact to release the bindings still holding the lost ninja down. “Why what, Michelangelo?” he prompted gently.
“Why'd you let me call Hun? Now he'll be on his way here and you guys will lose your home again...”
“I did not allow you to call him and nor did you. I simply allowed you to believe you did so you would stop continuing to hurt yourself in the attempt to follow his orders,” Splinter explained quietly. He picked up the protesting cat, placing him on the ground again and helped Michelangelo to sit up.
“Really?” Michelangelo whimpered in disbelief.
“Yes, really, Michelangelo. Donatello did something to your phone that made it so no matter who you tried to call, only his computer would respond. I am afraid that I do not do well with technology so I cannot explain any further than that. You will need to ask Donatello when he returns home if you wish to know more.” Michelangelo nodded uncertainly and Splinter added, “Now, come to the kitchen while I prepare you something to eat. You must be quite hungry by now.”
Michelangelo looked ready to protest so Splinter simply fixed the young ninja with a look that brooked no argument and began walking away. His sensitive hearing picked up on Michelangelo's reluctant footsteps trailing behind and he smiled in relief.
Once they reached the kitchen, Splinter instructed Michelangelo to sit while he began warming the soup he'd prepared earlier. “I am afraid it is only canned,” Splinter apologised.
Michelangelo only nodded, his eyes downcast as he stroked a purring Klunk who had followed and jumped up into his lap once he sat down. Minutes later, Splinter placed a steaming mug of hot chicken soup in front of Michelangelo and sat in the chair beside him, regarding the other-dimensional turtle seriously.
Fiddling one-handed with the mug on the table, while resting his other on the ginger cat, Michelangelo finally asked, “Where are... where is everyone anyway?”
“They have returned to where you were being held in hopes of finding a clue to Hun's current whereabouts.”
Michelangelo just continued playing with the handle and staring down at it.
“It was something they needed to do. They did not wish to leave you, Michelangelo,” Splinter consoled gently as he watched the stricken turtle in concern.
“I wouldn't blame them if they did since I've proved more than once that I can't be trusted...” Michelangelo muttered miserably.
Splinter canted his head slightly. “Did you wish to do things contrary to the safety of our home and family?” he asked evenly.
Now Michelangelo finally reacted. “Of course not, Sensei!” He whipped his head up, looking the grey-furred rodent directly in the eyes.
“Then why would anyone believe that you cannot be trusted?”
“But...” Michelangelo spluttered. He shook as he clutched tightly at Klunk who squeaked in protest. Mikey immediately loosened his grip again and Klunk immediately pushed closer. “What if... what if it happens again? That was the third time it's happened and I don't even know how! No one even did anything to me this time!”
“Donatello believes Hun slipped a delayed-release capsule filled with that vile substance into the water he gave you and that that is how it happened,” Splinter explained gently.
Michelangelo's eyes filled with fear. “Then what if there's more?”
“That is doubtful, my... Michelangelo.”
“But what if?”
“Then for the next couple of days we will simply make sure you are not alone at any time,” Splinter smiled warmly. “You do not need to worry, Michelangelo. We are here for you.”
“You'd all be better off if I wasn't here though...” he sniffled. “I wish... I just want to go home... I want my father...”
Splinter instantly moved closer, wrapping his warm, furry arms around his other-dimensional son. “I know you do, Michelangelo and I am so sorry that I cannot help you return home faster,” he murmured as Michelangelo leaned into his warmth, “but know this. You are not alone. You may not have grown up in this world with us but you are still one of my sons nonetheless.”
“... But you're not my father...”
-:-
to be continued.
Chapter 23: Chapter 22
Notes:
A/N: News just in! 'And One to Grow On' won 3rd place for 'Best Action/Adventure' and gained an Honorable Mention for 'Best Michelangelo'. Also 'Snatched' won 2nd place for 'Best Villain' in the 2015 Annual TMNT Fanfiction Competition.
Thank you everyone who voted for me. There were some fantastic stories in the competition this year and I'm happy to know you guys feel that mine are among them :-)*deep breath* I've had a lot going on in the past couple of months, been away from home for the better part of a month on holiday, including to Japan (freaking amazing country!) and Hong Kong, my laptop having an illicit affair with a cup of juice on the plane (looong story but let's just say I will never ask someone to hold it while I take a photo of Mount Fuji from above again!) and well, let's just say the motherboard got a little... overheated? The techie in Brisbane supposedly saved my hard drive, with work for several unpublished chapters of various stories on it... but I didn't have a computer to check with at the time and after I got home and bought a new laptop, I discovered the moron ONLY copied C drive and only the 'default' folders like 'My Documents' etc. Ugh... I had EVERY thing saved to D drive... Then I got home to discover my desktop PC wouldn't work either... Then a week later, I came home from work to find my home's back door kicked in and my housemate's bedroom ransacked. I believe they were scared off before they could enter my room.
So yeah... as a result, I've been quite thrown by recent events and that's why this chapter is later than I intended. Sorry about that.
The final chapters for 'AotGO – Far From Home' and 'The Situation' should be coming within a week or so.
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, then they have been stolen. Please report them.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre07/265a/th/pre/f/2016/115/8/8/and_one_to_grow_on___ch_22_by_zelgadis55-da09xhh.jpg)
Cover art created by
And One to Grow On
Ch 22
11th September
“You'd all be better off if I wasn't here though...” Mikey sniffled miserably. “I wish... I just want to go home... I-I want my father...”
Splinter instantly moved closer, wrapping his warm, furry arms around his other-dimensional son. “I know you do, Michelangelo and I am so sorry that I cannot help you to return home faster,” he murmured as Michelangelo leaned into his comforting touch, “but know this. You are not alone. You may not have grown up in this world with us but you are still one of my sons nonetheless.”
“... But you're not my father...”
Splinter stiffened at the unintentionally rejecting words and drew back enough to look at Michelangelo without actually releasing the physical contact he knew the young turtle needed so badly right now. “What do you mean by that, Michelangelo?” he asked gently, doing his best to mask the hurt in his voice.
Michelangelo shrugged in the embrace and Splinter was relieved that he didn't try to extricate himself. “I... don't know, Sensei...” he admitted quietly. “Just some part of me has known it since I first met you... and then when I felt you in my mind earlier, I really knew.”
“Is it because I appear so different to your own Splinter?”
“I don't know,” Michelangelo repeated despondently. “It's not what you look like, it's what you feel like,” he went on, a frustrated edge entering his voice. “It's like... when I first saw Leo, Raph and Donnie, they seemed familiar even though they look nothing like my bros, but I somehow just knew who they were inside even though my eyes didn't believe it at first.”
“They attacked me straight away and that really shocked me,” Mikey chuckled faintly with misplaced humour. “It both made it both harder and easier to see who they were if you can believe that. And then when they started talking to me, their personalities seemed even more wrong but somehow, I still just knew who they were deep down. When they brought me back here and I saw you for the first time, Sensei, it was different. I didn't recognise you. At all!”
Michelangelo stopped talking for a moment to really look up at the concerned rodent who was trying to comfort him. “You were a complete stranger to me, Sensei.” Realising he'd once again unintentionally hurt Splinter, Mikey quickly added, “Don't get me wrong though, there's nothing wrong with that and I do really like you! You've been nothing but kind and welcoming to me, even if you did keep me confined to the sewers the last two weeks....”
“You know that was only until I could be sure the four of you could work together if necessary,” Splinter explained calmly.
“Yeah, I get it, Sensei... but I'm used to being able to go out if I want to, as long as I let someone know.”
“I understand Michelangelo, it has also been the same for my sons over the last several years. However, you do not yet know the dangers of this world,” Splinter reminded gently.
Mikey nodded and pulled back, staring down at Klunk who had gone to sleep in his lap.
“I am truly sorry we are unable to take you to the Nexus at this time,” Splinter added softly. “If I could, know that I would return you to where you rightfully belong immediately.”
Mikey drew in a deep breath, straightening his posture and smiling brightly, “It's the thought that counts Sensei, and since I know I'll get home eventually, it's all good. I just... I don't want to hurt anyone again...” The smile faded fast, replaced by a miserable, guilty look.
“Even Raphael?” Splinter asked, hoping to elicit another smile from the young ninja.
“Yeah,” Mikey half laughed, “even Raph.”
“Well do not worry, for I know you will not,” Splinter assured him confidently. “Now, eat your soup before it becomes completely cold, Michelangelo.”
Mikey obediently lifted the mug to his mouth before chuckling, “It already is.”
“Would you like me to reheat...” Splinter trailed off as Michelangelo drained the cup in one large mouthful. “I do hope you will not be sick,” he admonished, ears flattening in dismay.
“Heh! Same.”
“Would you like some more?”
Mikey shook his head, “No thanks.” He'd meant it when he agreed to not wanting to be sick.
Splinter settled back into his chair and regarded Michelangelo thoughtfully. “How much experience do you have within the Astral Plane?” he eventually asked.
“None.”
“Hmm, I see,” Splinter mused. “Then how much do you know about it?”
“Not much,” Mikey admitted. “Master Splinter's only started teaching Leo astral stuff. The rest of us aren't good enough at meditation, or interested enough,” he shrugged.
Splinter raised his eyebrows, displeased by the answer. “I see. Well, I would like to begin teaching you, Michelangelo.”
“Me?” Mikey squeaked in shock. “But Sensei, I suck at meditation!”
“And you will continue to do so if you keep telling yourself such things.”
“But you know how bad my focus is,” Mikey blurted. Then he looked away, “I've got no chance.”
“That is simply not so, Michelangelo. I will admit your basic meditation skills are lacking, but that does not mean you are incapable. I will guide you in for the first few times, help you to learn how to traverse the path and the feel associated with the Astral Plane itself,” Splinter offered in a tone that brooked no argument. “In truth, every person has their own individual way or path. However, it is much more easily discovered once you have become familiar with how the Plane works.”
“Why do you want to waste your time on me then?” Mikey asked, staring down still.
Splinter felt a rush of anger at the self-deprecating attitude but schooled his tone and expression. This was not the first time he'd noticed or wondered why, this Michelangelo seemed to have such little self-confidence. His own lost son had also had a similar problem, but nowhere near so pronounced and he'd usually hidden it with over the top bragging and boasting, annoying and fooling those around him into believing otherwise.
“I do not wish to hear you speak so again, Michelangelo. I will not be 'wasting my time', as you put it,” Splinter insisted, trying not to speak too sharply. He took a calming breath, then continued. “In the lives we are forced to lead, I believe meditation and the accompanying skills within the Astral Plane to be essential. For one thing, it can help to increase your mental fortitude to adversity. On many an occasion, my family and I have used the skills gained from such disciplines to help one another, even when apart, as well as to ward off enemy attacks from within the Astral Plane itself. Such skills could possibly even help you to fight off such evil as you have personally faced in the last few days.”
At that, Mikey looked up, suddenly more interested.
“There is also the chance it may help you to mentally contact your own family and at least let them know you are alive and safe,” Splinter added. “However, I cannot guarantee this will work across dimensions and you would need to coincide your attempt with one or more of them also being in either deep meditation or within the Astral Plane itself.”
Now Mikey sat up straight again, unintentionally dislodging the cat from his lap. Klunk meowed loudly in protest and dug his claws in deep to hold on. Mikey yelped with pain and quickly moved a hand under the orange and white kitty, lifting him back onto his lap.
“You really think that would help?” Mikey asked excitedly once Klunk was settled again. “'cause Leo tried to help me once and I just couldn't do it.”
“It is a possibility, Michelangelo,” the sentient rat reiterated. “The timing on both sides would need to be right and it will take you some time to get to the skill level where trying is even a possibility.”
Mikey wilted in disappointment, but Splinter continued.
“But it is a possibility and I do believe you have the potential to try this eventually. You have a gift of being able to perceive things others do not even notice and this will only help you in this endeavour,” he explained. “Your lack of focus does concern me, however. My own Michelangelo also had such problems but yours seem to be far more pronounced than his ever were. I do not know why this is so but if you will allow me, I will do my utmost to help you.”
Mikey fidgeted uncomfortably, causing Klunk to hold on tight with claws again. “A few years or so back, Donnie told me and Master Splinter that he thinks I probably have ADHD,” he admitted reluctantly, “but he wasn't certain and we didn't have the resources to really check for sure...”
Splinter canted his head curiously, “What is this 'ADHD'?”
Mikey shrugged, “Something that makes it hard for me to focus on one thing. I dunno... you'd have to ask Donnie about it, I didn't totally get it.”
“I will make sure to do just that,” Splinter promised. “Now, did you also tell your other brothers?”
“Nope,” Mikey shook his head. “Donnie didn't know for sure and he and Master Splinter figured it would just make Raph and Leo's teasing of me worse if they knew.”
Splinter's ears flattened. “Even so, I believe they should have been told. Such knowledge, or lack thereof, could make all the difference during a mission.”
Mikey nodded numbly, wondering if it could have made a difference to how his brothers often treated him topside. However, Donnie's hurtful whining words from a few months ago, “Why do I always get stuck with Mikey?” flashed through his mind again and he doubted it.
“Are you certain you would not like some more soup, or perhaps a drink of water or tea?”
“Huh?” Mikey's head shot up as he was dislodged from his reverie. “Oh, no thanks. I'm fine, Sensei.”
“Alright,” Splinter nodded, then stood. “Then I suggest you place Klunk somewhere he will be unable to disturb us while I move the meditation mat and candles back to the Zen room. Meet me there once you have done so and we will begin your first lesson.
“Hai, Sensei!” Mikey clutched Klunk protectively to his plastron as he stood. “Uh, Sensei? Why not the dojo? Isn't the Zen room your personal meditation room?”
Splinter turned and smiled warmly at Michelangelo. “It is not. Occasionally Leonardo has been known to make use of it with me. In fact, everyone uses it, but usually only when we conduct deeper meditation exercises as a group, like those where we visit the Astral Plane. The serenity of the Zen room is far more conducive to such disciplines than the dojo, a room designed for action and therefore, in your case, distraction.”
-:-
Mikey stopped hesitantly in the doorway, “I've put Klunk in the garage, Sensei.”
Splinter chuckled lightly, “Then I hope for your sake he does no damage. I am sure you recall the consequences of the previous occasion.”
Glancing back in the direction of the garage, Mikey stepped back, “Maybe I should go get him?”
“No. He is there now and will no doubt find his way into the sewers before long,” Splinter said. “Come. Sit and make yourself comfortable.”
“Comfortable doing meditation?” Mikey laughed. “I didn't know you had a sense of humour, Sensei.”
“Oh yes, I have a highly developed one. However, that was not a joke. Now, sit,” he repeated gently.
Mikey entered, allowing the soft, muted toned curtain to swish against his shell as it fell into place. Soon he was seated cross-legged, a metre away from Splinter and looking across at him expectantly.
“Now, I do not usually use such audio aides but I believe in your case, it may be of help. Which sounds do you find the most relaxing, without putting you to sleep? The sound of the ocean? Rain? Perhaps birdsong?”
“I don't know,” Mikey shrugged. “Other than hearing them on TV sometimes, I haven't really heard them.”
Splinter arched a furry eyebrow and played them one by one.
Mikey smiled, eyes closed as he listened attentively to each. “They're all nice Sensei, but I think the rain'd put me to sleep for sure,” he chuckled. “Maybe the waves?”
Splinter nodded approvingly as he set the ocean waves soundtrack to playing on repeat.
“Now,” Splinter said quietly, calmly, “I wish for you to close your eyes and simply breathe as you would normally during meditation. Once you are in a peaceful state, while still keeping your breathing slow and even, I wish for you to open your mind to my presence.”
Mikey nodded, already breathing slow and deep.
“You were aware of me touching your mind earlier, yes?” Splinter asked. Upon seeing Michelangelo open his mouth to answer, Splinter added, “A simple nod will suffice. Do not break your rhythm by speaking, Michelangelo.”
When Mikey nodded in time with his breathing, Splinter continued, “That is what I will be doing now. Once I am certain you are deep enough in a meditative state, I will join you to begin guiding you into the Astral Plane itself. You must not fight against my presence, nor push me away, or we will need to start all over again. Do you believe you can trust me enough for that?”
“Mmm,” Mikey hummed in agreement. He'd liked the comforting feeling of Splinter in his mind earlier. Splinter's reassuring influence had helped a lot when he realised he'd lost control again; when he'd started coming out of it enough to become aware, yet still unable to move as he wanted. It had been that moment when he'd realised that this Splinter truly wasn't his father like he'd instinctively suspected all along. However, that moment was also when he realised how comfortable he felt around the older rat.
Knowing Splinter Sensei wasn't his father, he'd felt as though he'd be betraying Master Splinter if he considered him as such and that was why he couldn't help but blurt out those words earlier. The words that he'd known would hurt the ancient rat...
“Michelangelo,” came the gentle voice, “you must focus if you wish to be successful in this endeavour.”
Mikey felt a blush rise and he fought the urge to apologise, instead, focusing on his breathing once more.
-:-
A warm, caring feeling surrounded him and instinctively, Mikey wanted to simply melt into it, to let it drown out his worries and fears. “Sensei?” he ventured moments later.
He couldn't see the answering smile but he sure felt it. “Yes, Michelangelo,” a not-voice from all around him confirmed.
Mikey tried to open his eyes, only to be gently admonished.
“We are only in meditation still, not the Astral Plane. If you try to open them now, you will simply be right back where we started in the Zen room. Now come.”
Mikey felt the warm presence press closer and tug gently on the essence of his very being. He allowed it to pull him along, wanting to help but not really sure how.
“Do not worry about aiding me,” the not-voice of Splinter chuckled. “As I told you earlier when you do not know the pathway to the Astral Plane, it is difficult. I am bringing you along my path now.”
“So once I've been down your path a few times, I'll be able to follow it whenever?” Mikey asked in confusion.
“No,” Splinter answered. “Instead, you will gain a feel for recognising the pathway and discover your own. Each person's path is unique to them.”
“Then how am I able to move on your path, even if you're dragging me?” Mikey asked curiously, wishing he could open his eyes and watch. This all felt so weird to him, yet the connection to Splinter Sensei felt stronger than ever. He felt completely surrounded by him, though there was no sensation of being smothered; it was kind of like being wrapped in a favourite, fuzzy blanket.
“I've had to first bring you back into my own self, my own mind, in order to lead you,” Splinter explained.
“Oh! So that's why everything feels, smells and tastes like you?”
“Tastes?”
“Oops!” Mikey chuckled sheepishly. “I'm sorry Sensei... that was just weird, even for me...”
Amusement flowed from his spiritual master and Mikey was surprised to find amusement also had a taste. If he was in his own body still, he was sure he'd be bright red from embarrassment right now.
“You are not wrong, my student. I just never heard any of my sons point that out when they were learning,” Splinter replied. “Yes, by being in my mindscape, by simply being on my pathway to the Astral Plane, you are essentially completely surrounded by my very being. For the aware, it would be filling every one of their senses. This only proves to show that you have much potential, Michelangelo.”
“So this is why doing this needed such complete trust?” Mikey asked in sudden realisation.
“Indeed,” Splinter sounded proud.
Of him.
It wasn't often someone showed pride towards him and neither could he remember the last time he felt it from his own family, let alone anyone else. In fact, he realised, he liked it. It was definitely something he could get used to.
“However, try not to pay too much attention to the feel of me, as that is not what this exercise is in aid of, but rather the feel of the pathway itself.”
“Hai, Sensei.”
-:-
All of a sudden, bright light and blue sky exploded into existence and Mikey gasped in awe at the sight, even while wondering if he should be closing his eyes again so as not to 'wake up'.
Splinter appeared beside him, chuckling lightly at Michelangelo's reaction. “It is quite alright to look around as we are now in the Astral Plane properly. This is why you now have a form and eyes to look around with.”
Mikey turned, staring in wonder and excitement in every possible direction, including down. There was soft grass in between his toes and in the distance was a large Japanese style mansion, surrounded by lush green grounds with a variety of flowers, gigantic bonsai styled trees, a stream and various paths laid out across the grounds; there was even a rock and sand garden. It was all very Zen and while laid out, as far as he could tell, to a Feng Shui design, there was still a tonne of natural beauty. Mikey had never seen anything like it before and certainly had never imagined doing so now.
“This is what the Astral Plane looks like?” Mikey asked in awe. “Why would you ever want to leave?”
“Because it is not real and no,” Splinter smiled serenely. “The Astral Plane is shaped by the individuals within. If there are many people within the Plane in close proximity to each other, to some degree, it becomes influenced by all. You are not yet experienced enough to be able to help shape our surroundings just yet, so I took the liberty of doing so myself.”
“Oh...” Mikey took a step forward, instinct wanting him to throw himself onto the grass and simply bask in the warm sunshine. It felt delicious!
“This is from one of my earliest memories, from before I was mutated.”
“It's beautiful, Sensei!”
“Indeed,” Splinter nodded. “Since you have never been out of the city and you speak some Japanese, I thought you may appreciate seeing the home my Master grew up and trained in.”
“Your Master?” Mikey questioned curiously as he crouched down to rub his large hand over the soft tufts of grass. “But not you?” he asked, glancing up at Splinter in confusion.
“I lived here for about a year,” Splinter confirmed. “At least I believe it was about that long. It is hard to be certain of the passage of time as that was when I was merely the pet of one of the most kind-hearted and beautiful women you could ever hope to meet. After she died, I was taken in by my Master and brought to New York to start a new life.”
Mikey nodded, listening intently yet also distracted by the wonder all about him. There was a feeling of intense warmth emanating from this place that he knew had absolutely nothing to do with the memory of the sun. And that smell! The glorious smells of nature, so much stronger than he could ever have imagined, almost overwhelmingly so. Suddenly, Splinter's words hit him like Leatherhead grabbing Donnie after hearing the name of Kraang, and it was all he could do not to be bowled over at the thought.
“Sen...sei?” he asked slowly, trying to make sure he'd heard right before simply bombarding Splinter with questions the ninja master might not like to hear.
“Yes, Michelangelo?” Splinter asked, concerned by the sudden change in his charge's mood.
“Were...” Mikey swallowed apprehensively, “were you like us?”
“What do you mean by that?” Splinter canted his head, wondering what was wrong.
For a moment, Mikey felt frustration, not quite sure how to phrase his question delicately enough not to upset Splinter again as he had in the kitchen earlier.
“Like my bros and I... We were normal, ordinary turtles. We were supposed to be just pets...” he explained, licking his lips nervously. “Were you... just a normal rat before you were mutated?”
-:-
To be continued.
Notes:
A/N: News just in! 'And One to Grow On' won 3rd place for 'Best Action/Adventure' and gained an Honorable Mention for 'Best Michelangelo'. Also 'Snatched' won 2nd place for 'Best Villain' in the 2015 Annual TMNT Fanfiction Competition.
Thank you everyone who voted for me. There were some fantastic stories in the competition this year and I'm happy to know you guys feel that mine are among them :-)
Chapter 24: Ch 23
Notes:
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre03/683b/th/pre/f/2016/164/e/b/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_23_by_zelgadis55-da5knb1.jpg)
drew the amazing cover art for this story, thank you. Please go check it out in its full glory.
And One to Grow On
Ch 23
11th September
“Talk to me, team,” Leonardo commanded, trying and failing to quell the worry twisting his gut from projecting into his voice. Ever since they lost Mikey all those months ago, his fear over losing another on a mission had affected him so much that he simply stopped leading them out. In fact, he actively began discouraging his remaining brothers from going anywhere unless absolutely necessary; something Donnie had only been too willing to go along with, preferring to hole up in his lab instead anyway. Only Raph had remained recalcitrant, going so far as to refuse to work with even Casey at the time. Now though, by necessity, they were out and about again, originally on Splinter's orders three weeks ago, and now by the need to hunt down Hun before he disappeared with that terrifying chemical that never should have been created.
It killed Leo that once again he was forced to wait as a lookout from the van. It was, however, the only way Donnie would agree to allow him to come; at least this way he was nearby just in case... Being injured while his team needed him was the worst; it wasn't just the sprained ankle and various stitched cuts but also the problem of his concussion. The headache itself was mostly gone, as was the dizziness but he knew from experience that it could take days or longer if he was unlucky, to completely clear up and the last thing he wanted was to cause those he cared about further trouble, or worse, danger.
“Again?” Raph's annoyed voice came too loudly over his headset. “Jeez! Just dial down on the mother hen act already, would ya Leo?”
Leo scowled. About the only good thing about being stuck in the van was he didn't have to hide his expression to prevent Raph from realising he was getting to him.
“Same as before, Leo. There's nobody here, bla bla. No sign that anyone's been here since we clocked 'em last night!” Raph continued. “We're wastin' our time even lookin' here instead of other, known, Dragon hideouts!”
“And we will begin searching those once we have finished here,” Leo smoothly reminded him. There were so many other possible locations to check but he had a niggling feeling about this place, a feeling that both told him to check it out and warned him to stay away at the same time. Leo only wished he could be out there with his brothers, where he belonged, not left behind like some invalid.
Even before Hun had taken him, he'd seen glimpses of Michelangelo's hidden potential; one much like Mikey's, a natural athleticism that left Leo jealous as all shell that he had to work so hard to move even half as easily as the other turtle. Unfortunately, Michelangelo's focus was far worse than Mikey's had ever been, even on its worst days, though there was one good thing at least; unlike his own brother, Michelangelo never showed signs of laziness. It was just a terrible tragedy that his skills were only truly brought to the light under such horrible circumstances.
Leo sighed, breaking himself out of his reverie when he realised Raph was speaking again.
“... one thing of interest though, we found a computer. Don's tryin' to see if he can find anythin' useful on it now.”
The alarm bells in Leo's head suddenly started to sound. “Don,” he commanded, knowing his genius brother would also be listening over his own headset, “just remove the hard drive and check it over later. We need to leave. Now!”
“That's not really a good idea, Leo,” Donnie dismissed him calmly. “There could be tracking software installed that would activate as soon as it's accessed, or emitters embedded within, which could lead them straight to us.”
“Couldn't you check before taking it home, like you did with Michelangelo last night?”
“That would all depend on how it's set up, if there even is anything. Either way, that would take time we simply don't have,” Donnie pointed out. “Hun has that chemical in his possession and we need to retrieve it before he does some serious damage. Who knows what perverse use he'll put such a vile substance to.”
“What do you mean 'before'?” Raph growled in disgust. “You saw what that bastard did to the kid! He was devastated by what he already did the first time! How do you think he's gonna feel after wakin' up this time?”
“What Hun did to Michelangelo, what he made Michelangelo do, is deplorable, yes, and I'm not trying to discount that,” Donnie said calmly in the face of Raphael's ire. “However, mental effects aside, it's not that bad. Imagine what Hun could do by controlling the police, the military or the right politician. Things could be infinitely worse for far more people as a whole.”
Suddenly, Leo caught sight of the slightest movement in the shadows around the building and he leaned closer to the windscreen, peering out intently. “I want you two out of there right now!”
“But Leo,” Donnie protested. “I've just found a...”
“Now, Don!” Leo pulled himself to his feet, shuffling to the back of the van as quickly as he could to check the scanners Donnie had built-in.
“Aww, is liddle Leo all worried 'cause he's not here to hold our hands?” Raph mocked over the headset.
“I thought I saw movement in the shadows,” Leo interrupted, ignoring Raphael's biting words. “Checking the scanners now.” Leo frowned as the infrared imaging showed several figures positioning themselves around the old, worn warehouse. They stopped moving closer and instead repositioned as if bracing themselves, and Leo's blood ran cold.
“Get out of there now! They're about to fire!”
As Leo spoke, he rushed back to the front of the van to stare anxiously out the window once more, and as he said the word fire, he saw a number of flame blossoms flare dramatically into life where each shadowed figure stood in the darkness.
Too far away, all Leo could do was watch helplessly as rockets streaked forwards, smashing into the building and bursting with loud, fiery light.
-:-
Mikey swallowed, “Were you like us?”
“What do you mean by that?” Splinter canted his head, wondering if something was wrong.
For a moment, Mikey felt frustration, not quite sure how to phrase his question delicately enough to avoid upsetting Splinter again as he had in the kitchen earlier.
“Like my bros and I... We were normal, ordinary turtles. We were supposed to be just pets...” he explained, licking his lips. “Were you... just a normal rat to begin with?”
Splinter gazed at Michelangelo, bemused. “Of course. What else could I have been?”
“Human?” Mikey gaped back.
Splinter's ears twitched at Mikey's reply and in the immediate silence, Mikey felt as though maybe he should have kept his mouth shut after all.
“Your Master Splinter was originally human?” Splinter finally asked, processing what Michelangelo was suggesting.
Mikey nodded emphatically.
“Would it disappoint you to learn that I was not?”
“No!” Mikey shook his head wildly. “It's just really different and surprising, that's all! Sorry if I offended you again.”
“You did not,” Splinter chuckled softly. “Neither now nor earlier. I will admit though, that I am just as surprised as you Michelangelo so do not worry. Now, let us sit and talk.”
Mikey nodded and followed Splinter to flop under a tree with dappled sunlight shining brilliantly through the leaves.
“If your father was human and I was not, then you instinctively recognising that we are not the same person makes far more sense,” Splinter observed once they were settled. “Do you mind telling me about him?”
Grinning eagerly, Mikey launched into the story, explaining of the loss and tragedy, the fresh start in New York and stories of his father as his brothers and he grew up. Splinter smiled fondly all the while, even chuckling in amusement at a couple of the shared anecdotes.
“And what was your father's human name?” Splinter asked when Mikey finished. “Or did he never share that knowledge with any of you?”
“Hamato Yoshi,” Mikey replied, staring longingly towards the sunlit water close by the mansion. He could almost hear it calling him, inviting him. When Splinter didn't reply, Mikey turned his gaze back to the ninjutsu master, only to see him staring at him in a mixture of shock and nostalgic fondness.
Finally, Splinter smiled, “Let me tell you about my Master now.”
-:-
Leo stared numbly at the burning wreckage in front of him. As soon as he saw the rockets hit the building, he'd immediately grabbed his crutches and rushed across to the grounds the warehouse stood on but the attackers were gone by the time he reached the burning remains. Leo desperately searched the perimeter for a way inside, a way to reach his remaining brothers, but the explosives had been aimed in through doorways and windows and there was no route left clear.
“I thought we agreed for you to stay in the van if you came,” Donnie's voice coughed, rebuking Leo sternly from behind.
Leo whirled around, stumbling a little as his bad ankle tried to give way. To his relief, both brothers were walking up to him, looking a little singed in the darkness but otherwise fine. Raph typically had his customary smirk in place.
“I thought I lost you both...” Leo trailed off before he could add 'too'.
“Yeah, well, thanks to your warnin', we got into the basement in time and then broke out into the sewers,” Raph explained. “Glad you were watchin' our shells.”
Running anxious eyes over the pair, Leo asked, “Are you both alright?”
“We're fine,” Donnie assured him. “I don't think either of us inhaled enough smoke to be a problem, but I'll check us over to be sure back at the lair.”
Leo nodded, his relief almost overwhelming him, “We'll head home now then, just to be safe.” He began hobbling back over the potholed bitumen towards where they'd left the van when they first arrived.
“Hold on,” Raph commanded. “You two wait here and I'll bring it over.”
Donnie was about to agree, but paused, “No time,” he said, listening to the approaching sirens. “Come on, we'll go together.”
-:-
“No way!” Mikey shouted excitedly at the end of Splinter's tale. “Your master and mine are the same person? Get out, Sensei!”
At Splinter's amused confirmation, Mikey quickly gushed, “Well, not exactly the same because their lives were so different but they're still the same! Ugh! You know what I mean! Right?”
Splinter chuckled at the exuberance Michelangelo showed. “Indeed, I do.”
“This is so awesome!” Mikey exclaimed. “You know what this means, right Sensei?”
“Maybe you should tell me,” Splinter suggested, unsure of what could be going through Michelangelo's head.
“This means we are actually family after all!” Mikey proclaimed brightly. “Uh... I mean from both ends. Uh... I mean... I can't really think of you as my father because you're not... but I do really like the idea of you being actual, real family.”
“It is quite alright Michelangelo. I understand what you mean.”
“This is so weird!” Mikey laughed excitedly. “I'm another version of your son but you're a brother I never had. We've got such a messed up family!”
“Indeed.”
“Hey, so what should I call you?” Mikey suddenly asked, sobering abruptly. He kept his eyes fixed on Splinter's expectantly.
Splinter's ears twitched. “I suggest you continue to call me sensei, as you have been doing all along.”
Mikey beamed, “Hai Sensei!” All of a sudden he remembered their purpose for being in the Astral Plane in the first place. “Oh! Weren't we supposed to be having a lesson?”
Raising his furry eyebrows questioningly, Splinter replied, “I was under the impression that we have learned much this day.”
“We have, but...” Mikey coloured, “wasn't it meant to be about Astral Plain stuff, not each other?”
“Learning about each other from within this environment aids in learning about the Astral Plane,” Splinter pointed out calmly. “Even as we have talked and connected, you have been gazing around, taking in every possible thing, every feeling, every impression, that you can, correct?”
“Yes,” Mikey admitted sheepishly, worried that maybe he shouldn't have been doing that due to how disrespectful it sounded when Splinter mentioned it. “But didn't you say this place is shaped by those within?”
“I did,” Splinter confirmed with a smile, happy that Michelangelo had paid attention.
“Then how is me looking at what's here now supposed to help, when it would change depending on who's in here?”
“That is a very good question and the answer is because you have not merely been soaking in the visual view, my student,” Splinter explained gently. “You have also been soaking in the feelings, the sensations, the general ambience of this realm, whether you realise it or not, and yes, that also changes according to the influence of those within. However, over time as you gain experience, you will begin to recognise the realm and that will enable you to work with it far more easily.”
“So you always recognise the Astral Plain?” Mikey asked curiously, looking directly at the seated ninja master. “Even when it's shaped by others?”
For a moment Splinter paused as he thought about how to answer. “Eventually, yes. When I knowingly come here, always. However, there has been a couple of times when I have been brought within the astral without my knowledge or intention, by others that are extremely skilled. The consequences of those occasions were very nearly dire.”
“What happened?”
“Our training saw us through,” Splinter answered simply.
“So you weren't kidding when you said learning the Astral Plain was an essential skill then?”
“I was not.”
Mikey looked away, thoughtful and when he met Splinter's gaze again, he stood and bowed deeply. “I know I'm a difficult student, Sensei, but please teach me what you can.”
“Of course,” Splinter said gently, pleased by Michelangelo's newfound determination. “You have a good potential, Michelangelo, one that can only be brought out if you but try. Now come, let us return to our physical forms.” Splinter effortlessly stood and looked expectantly at Michelangelo.
Full of worry at Splinter's words, Mikey blurted out, “But what about the lesson, Sensei?”
“This is quite enough for one night,” Splinter chuckled. “When we return, you will be sure to find yourself quite exhausted as it is.”
“Then we'll be coming back tomorrow night?”
“No,” Splinter shook his head as he led the way back to his pathway. “You will need a few days to recover your mental energy before you will be ready to try again.
“However, take heart, Michelangelo. We will have plenty of time for more lessons before you return home.”
-:-
“We're back!” Leo called quietly, as Donnie held the infirmary door open for him. There was no reply and Leo stopped dead as he saw no sign of life within either.
“Where are they?” Raph asked harshly, worried, as he stepped in behind Leo.
“Michelangelo must have woken up,” Donnie suggested. “It's within the time range of the dosage wearing off.”
“Even if he did, wasn't he supposed to stay here so we can keep an eye on him over the next couple of days?”
“It would certainly be easier that way since Leo and I would be nearby most of the time,” Donnie replied dryly.
“Oh, you're actually willing to allow me to help this time?” Leo asked, allowing a trace of amusement to enter his tone.
“As long as you keep off your feet, then yes.”
The three brothers exited the infirmary again, to go search through the rest of the lair for Michelangelo and Splinter.
“You know what I hate the most about being injured?” Leo asked almost casually as they walked.
“That you can't train and have to take it easy for once in your life?” Raph snorted derisively.
“That's the second thing.”
“Then what's the first?”
“That our gentle Donatello here turns into a tyrant,” Leonardo smirked, turning to head for the hallway instead of the kitchen as the other two did.
“I do not!” Donnie protested loudly.
“Sure ya do, bro,” Raph snickered. It was the first time in a long time that he'd simply bantered with his brothers and it felt good. He realised then just how much he missed the simple things.
“If I do, it's only because you two stubborn shell heads won't stop to heal otherwise,” Donnie muttered petulantly.
“Uh-huh, methinks the doc should practise what he preaches,” Raph deadpanned, thinking back to when his brother had initially been infected by the outbreak virus. “Hey, where ya goin' Leo? They probably went for food.”
“Maybe,” Leo admitted, glancing back towards the kitchen. “However, Master Splinter's meditation equipment was gone from the infirmary. I'm going to go check the dojo and the Zen room.”
“That's true,” Donnie realised thoughtfully, remembering back to the scene that greeted them inside the infirmary. “I'll come with you,” he offered, unwilling for Leo to walk about on his own with his injuries.
Leo nodded but didn't bother to wait. It wasn't as though his brother couldn't easily catch up right now.
The two soon approached the dojo, but the soft sound of crashing waves drew their attention instead to the Zen room. Leo immediately made a beeline for the room, pushing aside the cloth curtain and peering within. He relaxed at the sight of the two mutants in deep mediation, serene looks on their faces, then stepped back mouthing silently to Donnie, “Let's go.”
-:-
“I see you have returned, my sons. How did the mission go?” Splinter asked in concern as he entered the kitchen where his three sons were enjoying a late-night snack.
“It was a bust, Sensei,” Raph snorted in disgust.
“Do share.”
“Before we do,” Donnie piped up, anxiously. “Where's Michelangelo?”
“He is asleep in his room.” Splinter sat down in the nearest empty chair. “He was exhausted after our session.”
“It's no wonder, he's been through a lot in the last few days,” Leo said softly.
“Indeed. It is lucky he is resilient; I am sure he will bounce back before too long.”
“Exhausted and asleep or not, he shouldn't be alone right now. I'll take first watch while Leo and Raph fill you in, Master Splinter.” Excusing himself, Donnie pushed away from the table and headed out the door.
After their story, such as it was, was told, Leo changed the subject. “How did you do it, Master Splinter?”
“Do what, my son?” Splinter asked, looking at Leonardo perplexed.
“How did you get Michelangelo to sit still long enough to meditate. After everything that's happened recently, I'm even more surprised you managed.”
Splinter chuckled. “I tailored the session towards his own needs.”
“How did it go?”
“It was very informative, Leonardo. We both learned much, some of which I will need to speak to Donatello about at some point,” Splinter replied. “Tell me, my sons, were either of you aware that Michelangelo, in a rather strange way I might add, has a fourth brother?”
At the surprised looks on both Leonardo and Raphael's faces, Splinter chuckled once more and stood, grasping his walking stick in his hand. “Good night, my sons.”
-:-
To be continued
Notes:
A/N: The ongoing 2k12 side of this story will be starting within the next week or two. Honestly, it's a little earlier than I really wanted but with 'The Situation' now officially concluded, it's time. If you are interested, keep an eye out for 'AOtGO – Aftermath'.
It turns out that this story has been nominated in the TMNT Mature Fan Fic Awards in two categories - 'Best Portrayal of a Turtle' - Mikey, and also 'Best Tragedy'. I was also nominated for 'Best Dark Fiction' - 'Freedom' and 'Best Overall Multi-Chapter' - 'The Situation'.
Thank you to whoever nominated my stories :-) Check out the list of fics nominated, there are a lot of awesome stories listed there!
Chapter 25: Chap 24
Notes:
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit is always welcome.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre10/4ddf/th/pre/f/2016/190/5/d/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_24_by_zelgadis55-da9ezol.jpg)
Cover art created by
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
And One to Grow On
Ch 24
12th Sept
Shifting in the now-familiar bed as he awoke, Mikey blinked blearily into the dim light.
“Still can't get over how damn early you wake up...” a grumpy voice muttered from by the door.
Mikey turned his head in disbelief, making out Raph leaning tiredly against the wall. “It wasn't a dream?” he asked in confusion, struggling slightly to push himself into a seated position in the bed.
“What wasn't?”
“Noth... nothing,” Mikey quickly answered, shaking his head wildly. “Hey, ah... why are you in here? I thought you hated coming in this room?”
“I do,” Raph grunted, getting wearily to his feet. “Only been in here a couple a times since that night... The room looks almost untouched; could never tell you've been usin' it...” Raph's gaze drifted slowly to the unfinished mural on the wall and stopped as he stared sadly at it.
Mikey flushed, he'd made such an effort not to disturb anything that it almost killed him sometimes. “Well, I know you didn't want me in here using his stuff, so the only things I've really touched are the comics because it'd be a crime not to read them and a few things from the prank kit.”
In shock, Raph whipped his head to face the younger turtle. “You haven't even looked through his stuff?”
Mikey shook his head, eyes fixed solidly on Raph.
“How the shell'd ya manage that without explodin'?” Raph asked in sheer disbelief.
Grinning sheepishly, Mikey admitted, “Wasn't easy, dude. The curiosity's almost killed me so many times, so except for getting a bunch of comics to read or when I'm sleeping, I mostly just stay out.”
“No wonder you kept bein' underfoot...” Raph muttered, remembering how often the mere sight of the other-dimensional visitor had annoyed him.
“Eh heh...” Mikey chuckled nervously, “and that's why I explored your room instead.”
“What?” Raph snapped, his gaze darkening.
“Kidding, dude!” Mikey laughed. “Except for that time Sensei asked me to come to get you, I've never even stopped at your door. Promise!”
After a moment of silence, Mikey then asked, “So why are you in here anyway?”
“Someone hadda take over from Don. If you stayed in the infirmary last night, Leo coulda taken a turn watchin' you too,” Raph explained, watching as Mikey climbed out of bed and put his gear on.
“Oh yeah... right...” Mikey stared forlornly at his single remaining nunchaku, before leaving it on the bedside table.
“Not grabbin' that?” Raph asked, puzzled by Mikey's decision.
Mikey shook his head sadly. “Nuh, it's better if I leave it here until you guys can trust me again.”
“You know Don doesn't really think it'll happen again, right?” Raph asked, worried about how the other turtle was taking what had happened. “We're only watchin' you just in case.”
Mikey nodded but made no move towards his precious weapon.
“Come on, then.” Raph suppressed a sigh and opened the bedroom door. “I'm hungry and you're cookin'.”
“Okay!” Mikey instantly agreed, sounding brighter than he really felt. He followed Raph out the room.
“Just no makin' any of that weird shit!”
“Weird shit...?” Mikey gasped as if the thought was unheard of. “But my jalapeno pizza pancakes are to die for!”
“Yeah, probably literally,” Raph grumbled.
Mikey just laughed as he trotted beside Raph.
-:-
Raph sat quietly at the table, watching tiredly as Michelangelo finished mixing the ingredients for an extra-large batch of pancakes. He sighed as he came to a decision, then suddenly spoke, “You can use his stuff, Mikey.”
Mikey dropped the frying pan he'd just picked up and it fell to the floor with a loud clatter. “What?” he asked, spinning around to stare at Raph.
“He wouldn't want it just sittin' there gatherin' dust, not when someone else could be gettin' enjoyment out of it,” Raph continued, staring down uncomfortably where the dropped pan lay. “Just... don't break or wreck anythin', that's all.”
Mikey nodded, eyes bulging. "Are you really sure, dude?" he asked, his voice betraying his shock as he crouched down to pick up the fallen frying pan.
“Yeah,” Raph replied confidently. He straightened in his seat, feeling better for having made the offer.
“Okay, thanks!” Mikey smiled brightly at Raph. Turning around, he tossed a gob of butter in the pan and placed it on the stove. Once the butter had melted and spread evenly over the surface, Mikey poured in enough batter for the first pancake. Then he grabbed and prepped another pan.
“Hey, you do know Donnie stopped my T-phone from working properly, right?” Mikey suddenly asked, turning his shell on the stove to face Raph again.
“Yeah, of course.”
“And there's no other phones or anything like that in the room, right?”
Raph nodded. “What are you gettin' at?”
“You coulda just waited outside and watched the door. It would've been easier on you.”
“Yeah, I coulda and you're right, it probably woulda been,” Raph admitted, “but you needed me where I was.”
Mikey stepped a little closer to Raph, canting his head curiously.
“I get the weirdest feelin' that you don't much like bein' alone,” Raph shrugged. 'And you've been far too alone for far too long now,' he thought to himself, mentally wincing over the part he'd played in that.
“Yeah, I don't much,” Mikey grudgingly admitted. “I...” Suddenly a burning smell wafted by, reminding him of what he was meant to be doing. With a cry of dismay, Mikey whirled around to see the first pancake was already beyond saving. He scraped the charred food into the nearby bin and cleaned up the frying pan before starting again.
-:-
“Hey, Raph? I'm sorry,” Mikey suddenly spoke as he took yet another pancake off the stove.
“For what?” Raph grunted tiredly, stretching lightly to keep awake as he looked up at the younger turtle.
“For attacking you after you were being so nice yesterday. I...”
“It's fine, brat,” Raph interrupted, shrugging dismissively. “Wasn't your fault.”
“I gave you a black eye!”
“Do I look like I care?” Raph countered.
“But your mask doesn't even cover it!” Mikey protested.
“Look!” Raph barked, cutting Mikey short irritably. “Leo doesn't blame you for a couple a days ago and I sure as shell don't blame you for yesterday. 'sides, ya hit like a girl!”
“Karai hits hard,” Mikey pointed out reproachfully.
Raph's face twisted angrily at the name and the bad memories it conjured. “That twisted bitch is not a girl, she's a woman and the adopted daughter of a mass murderin', alien psychopath!”
“She's about our age in my world,” Mikey shrugged before adding, “Then there's April. She hits hard too!”
“Fine!” Raph growled. “Ya hit like a four-year-old girl!”
Mikey laughed and Raph was pleased to hear it, “You know, my Leo was beaten by a six or seven-year-old girl only a few weeks ago.”
-:-
“So I hear ya got another brother?” Raph suddenly asked as, with a flourish, Mikey set down a large stack of thick, fluffy pancakes on the table in front of him.
“Huh?”
“A fourth brother? One that we don't have?” Raph prompted as he drowned his pancakes in syrup and took a huge bite, relishing the delicious taste.
Mikey shook his head in confusion as he sat opposite with his own plate of food. “No, but I have a sister. She died in a fire before we were hatched though,” he admitted sadly.
“A sister? Then why did Master Splinter say you had an extra brother?” Raph stared across the table at the younger turtle curiously.
Mikey stuffed his face with a huge mouthful of food and stared, chewing thoughtfully as he tried to think. “Oh yeah!” he mumbled before swallowing. Then he laughed. “Splinter Sensei! His master and mine were the same person so that makes him my oldest brother in a messed up, weird, interdimensional way!” Answer given, Mikey shovelled another mouthful of pancake into his mouth hungrily.
“Whaddaya mean by that?”
“My Master Splinter was Hamato Yoshi before he was mutated. He came to New York after his adopted brother, The Shredder, murdered his wife and daughter.”
-:-
Raph and Mikey had just finished eating when Leo hobbled into the kitchen on his crutches.
“Something smells good,” Leo observed, sniffing the air appreciably.
Mikey's eyes flicked worriedly up at Leonardo but his cheerful tone belied any concern otherwise. “Pancakes. Want some, dude? I made more than enough batter for everyone.”
“For all of us three times over,” Raph added dryly.
Mikey tossed Raph a grin, “If you're going to make breakfast, may as well make enough to feed a three-ring circus, dude.”
“You're the only three-ring circus around here, brat,” Raph retorted rudely, but a faint smile could be seen at the edges of his mouth.
Mikey laughed, “If I'm the three-ring circus, then that makes you the sideshow.”
Leo just shook his head in disbelief and sat down. He wondered exactly when those two started getting along but thought it best not to ask in case it made Raph erect his walls once more. “If you're sure there's enough,” he interrupted before their conversation could degenerate any further.
“There's plenty!” Mikey beamed, rushing over to the fridge and pulling out a huge bowl filled with batter. Leo's eyes boggled at the sight.
“Uh... there's nothing... uh... weird about that mixture... is there?” he asked in trepidation. It hadn't taken them long to learn that while Michelangelo loved to cook, his enthusiasm for strange and exotic combinations was something to be wary of.
“There definitely is,” Raph deadpanned.
Mikey snorted and waved a hand, “Pshaw! Only thing weird about it is that Raph didn't faint in rapture from the divine taste sensation that is my cooking!” he declared loudly, before quickly preparing another pan.
Leo glanced at Raph and saw the amused smirk creeping onto his face. “Fine, I'd love some then,” he finally acquiesced, even as Michelangelo was already pouring in the batter.
For the next few minutes, uncomfortable silence prevailed in the kitchen, until Mikey presented Leo with a pile of golden pancakes. Leo immediately reached for the maple syrup, only to be stopped by Mikey's hand on his.
“There's already syrup on them, Leo,” he said quietly. “Maybe you should look and see if it's enough before you add more.” Then he flopped into the seat beside Leo, watching anxiously as Leonardo looked down at his breakfast.
Leo started in surprise as he saw two words, finely written in slowly spreading syrup, staring back up at him. Finally, he turned to meet Michelangelo's apprehensive blue eyes and sighed. “There's nothing to be sorry about, Michelangelo. Everything that happened is my fault anyway, not yours.”
“Annnd here we go...” Raph muttered, rolling his eyes in exasperation; it had taken him a while to get Mikey to relax this morning and now Leo waltzing in had ruined it. “Self Guilt Trip meets the Guilt-Ridden.”
“I know you're the leader, Leo but that doesn't make it your fault,” Mikey insisted. “If I was paying more attention, none of this would have happened and I wouldn't have nearly killed you... or later hurt anyone else...”
“It's not about being leader, Michelangelo,” Leo sighed again. “It's because I didn't trust you enough to let you help. If I hadn't been so busy trying to keep you out of the fight with Hun, maybe I would have noticed the miscreant I put down get back up again.”
“Keyword, Fearless, maybe,” Raph interrupted, though neither of the other two turtles in the kitchen paid him more than a glance. “It's not the fault of anyone here, only Hun's!”
“And even if that was not the case, you would have been in close enough to Hun and been constantly moving, so that Dragon never would have gotten to you so easily,” Leo continued as if Raph hadn't spoken.
“I guess...” Mikey muttered, “but if I'd been a better ninja...”
“Okay, you can stop right there, Michelangelo,” Leo commanded sharply. “From what I saw, you are a perfectly capable ninja with some exceptional skills. Yes, you are behind compared with us but that is mostly due to our age difference and your lack of cross-training. While we worked through that building, you did very well. Your main problem that I can see is the lack of focus you display during training.”
“You really think so?” Mikey asked, hope creeping into his voice. That was more than he ever heard from his own brothers before.
Leo smiled gently, “I know so.”
“Thanks, Leo,” Mikey smiled in relief. “But it's still not your fault either, you know!”
Leo merely nodded sharply and began to eat.
-:-
“Since you're here and awake Leo, you can stay with the brat. I'm goin' to bed for a couple hours sleep before trainin' starts,” Raph said. As he went to stand, he heard a sound from the doorway and looked up. “Man Donnie-boy, you look like shit!”
“Thanks, Raphie,” Donnie replied dryly, unknowingly catching Mikey's interest. “I love you too.”
“Did you get any sleep last night, Don?” Leo asked worriedly, as he took in Donnie's haggard appearance.
“A little...” Donnie admitted.
“We still got a couple a hours before trainin', go back to bed, Donnie.”
“I'd rather not,” Donnie instantly dismissed, moving unsteadily across the room to the coffee pot to set it brewing.
Raph stared at Donnie, silently asking if it had been more nightmares and Donnie eventually sighed and nodded, answering the unspoken question just as quietly. Then Donnie finished making his coffee and very deliberately sat at the table, ignoring the concerned looks around him.
-:-
Mikey peeked cautiously into Donnie's lab from the doorway, seeing he was still wide awake and working. He nodded back to Leo, who sat watching from the couch, and entered the room.
“Hey D!” he called cheerfully as he walked over.
Donatello jumped, before swivelling around from his computer to stare reproachfully at the intruder. “I really do wish you wouldn't call me that, Michelangelo.”
Mikey stopped dead, halfway from the door to Donnie. “How come?” he asked in confusion.
“Because my name is Donatello and I already have two perfectly suitable nicknames, either of which you may choose from. 'D' sounds as though you are either simply too lazy or uncaring enough to bother giving me the respect of using my name.”
Mikey fidgeted apologetically. “I'm sorry, Donnie. You should have said something sooner and I would have stopped. It's just my Donnie doesn't seem to mind.” Then Mikey paused thoughtfully before continuing. “Although... maybe he doesn't mind 'cause it was April that first started calling him that.”
Donnie canted his head at Mikey, curiosity overwhelming him. “Why should that make any difference?”
Grinning mischievously, Mikey singsonged, “Because D's got a huge crush on Aaapril!”
Donnie smiled softly, remembering the way his counterpart looked in the photo where April's arm was slung around him, and chuckled, “That would make sense then. I suppose it started through texting?”
“No...” Mikey stared incredulously. “It was love at first sight. When we saw her on our first-night topside, he was all like 'Sigh... isn't she perfect? I must save her!” he mimicked falsetto, before laughing. “It's really funny to watch sometimes, how Donnie blurts out inappropriate comments or stutters around her and April pretends to be all oblivious.”
Donnie's smile turned tight, not sure if he entirely liked what he was hearing about his counterpart, but luckily, Mikey was quick to catch on.
“Don't worry, dude! It's not bad inappropriate, just embarrassing inappropriate and besides, they're best friends anyway!” he immediately assured.
Donnie nodded sharply. “Why did you come in here, Michelangelo? I thought Leo was meant to be watching you right now?”
“Yeah... Don't worry about Leo, bruh, he knows I came in here,” Mikey said, looking all about the room, anywhere but at Donnie himself. “I've already said sorry about the stuff I did to Raph and Leo, but I wanted to say it to you too...”
Donnie sighed and stood. He walked over to look Michelangelo directly in the eyes. “Michelangelo, you don't need to apologise because it wasn't your fault.”
Mikey nodded. “I know,” he admitted quietly, “but I still feel bad about nearly killing Leo and attacking you and Raph... and almost giving that Himbo a way to find your home...”
Donnie reached up and rubbed the bridge of his beak tiredly. “It's fine. There was no permanent harm done and Leo will be as good as new. Provided he actually does as I say for once and takes it easy over the next couple of weeks.”
Mikey nodded and swallowed nervously, dreading the answer to his next question. “What about Casey? I kicked him pretty hard...”
“Yes, that was rather a low blow,” Donnie admitted. “However, I've heard from April and she said he is also fine.”
“So he can still have kids then?” Mikey asked hopefully, blue eyes wide.
Donnie choked for a moment before laughing. “Yes, everything is fine, Michelangelo.”
“Good!” Mikey smiled, thoroughly relieved to hear the news. “Hey, Donnie?” he suddenly asked as Donnie turned to head back to his computer.
“Yes?” Donnie stopped, looking back.
“Are you having nightmares or something?”
Donnie stiffened and Mikey knew he was right. “Why on Earth would you think that?”
Mikey fiddled with his empty nunchaku holster, missing the comforting weight and feel of his beloved weapons. “Because you don't sleep well, dude... You know, it's okay to admit if you're having trouble.”
“I know,” Donnie replied stiffly. He continued back to his chair, hoping that Michelangelo would somehow get the hint that he'd rather be left alone.
“You don't have to talk to me, Donnie,” Mikey suddenly added softly, “but you should talk to someone or it'll only get worse and eat away at you. Trust me, I know.”
“Well, you don't need to worry, Michelangelo, as there's absolutely nothing to talk about,” Donnie insisted quickly.
Mikey gave a short, disbelieving laugh, knowing better, “Okay, if you say so, dude.”
“I do. Now, if you don't mind, I have a lot of work to do.”
Summarily dismissed, Mikey nodded and turned back for the door. While he wished things had gone a little differently, he was at least satisfied that he'd said what he needed to, but then he stopped abruptly, staring in shock.
Suddenly aware that Michelangelo was still in the room and no longer moving, Donatello frowned and turned to see if the younger turtle was still himself. That's when he followed his gaze and understood. Donnie stood once more and quickly walked over, stopping beside him.
“I'm sorry but it's far too damaged for me to repair it. The best I can do is make you a new skateboard using the wheels from the old one.”
“It's okay, I don't want it anymore anyway,” Mikey muttered, still staring. “I hurt Leo so badly with it...”
Donnie tentatively reached out a hand to Mikey's shoulder, then turned him away from the wrecked board to look him in the eyes again. “I thought you said you understood that none of what happened was your fault?”
“I do... but that doesn't stop me feeling bad about it...” Mikey whimpered softly. “Why'd you even bother bringing it back, dude? Leo was hurt and far more important!”
Donnie sighed; Raph had demanded to know the same thing at the time. “Because it's covered in both Leo's DNA and your own and that was a crime scene.”
Mikey blinked at Donnie in confusion.
“The police would have taken your skateboard as evidence and run the DNA in the hopes of a match,” Donnie supplied gently.
“It's not like they could match it to me though,” Mikey protested, still not understanding.
Donatello nodded and drew Michelangelo away, steering him to sit in a spare chair nearby his computer. “Yes, that's very true. However, the forensics would have realised the DNA collected was not human and that would have sent red flags into certain branches of the government; to organisations that unfortunately already know of our existence. Your DNA may not be specifically known to them but they still would have recognised it as mutated turtle DNA and that would... pique a certain person's interest. He would likely renew his search for us, believing it would lead to you and none of us, especially you, needs that kind of attention.”
“So we just stay out of sight, they wouldn't find us,” Mikey pointed out in a small voice.
“Maybe, maybe not. The resources at his disposal are almost limitless and he is beyond determined and capable of almost anything,” Donnie explained. “That man could give the Shredder a run for his money.”
Mikey felt a chill run down his shell. “You sound like you've had a bad experience with this guy. Who are you even talking about anyway?”
Donnie released the physical contact he'd kept with Mikey, moving to sit down in his own chair at the computer. For the next few seconds, his fingers flew across the keyboard, finally bringing up an image on the computer screen of a harsh looking, humourless human with a deep widow's peak and sunglasses. “Agent Bishop,” Donnie finally answered. “He's had us, Master Splinter and even a friend of ours named Leatherhead at his mercy at various times before. If you ever see him, steer clear of him at all costs.”
“Leatherhead?” Mikey perked up slightly at the name of his long lost friend, a wistful look filling his eyes, but he shook his head wildly, trying to focus on what they were talking about now. “So what did this Bishop dude do?” he asked in trepidation.
“Experimentation mostly and he almost vivisected one of us. We were extremely lucky to get out in one piece and it took all eight of us, which included April and Casey when they joined Master Splinter in rescuing us, to drive him off. At that point, he blew up his own base to stop us from learning more about him and his organisation and that was only our first encounter. Trust me, Michelangelo, you do not want him knowing about your existence in this world and that is why I brought your skateboard back with us.”
Mikey nodded. “Uh... is there any chance he might have thought I was your Mikey? Without having seen me, I mean.”
Donnie's expression closed off again. “No,” he said stiffly. “Your DNA is too different for one thing and for another, he would know Mikey is... gone...”
“Was... this dude responsible for what happened?” Mikey asked fearfully.
“No, he wasn't. However, due to Mikey's friendship with certain members of the Justice Force, we were helping them with a mission when... it happened.” Donnie clenched his hands tightly together, the blood draining quickly. “Though they never revealed Mikey's true identity as a mutant turtle... they did hold a public memorial for him...”
-:-
to be continued.
Notes:
Other stories in the 'AOtGO' multiverse:
'Pining for a Season' - Drabble set before the loss of 2k3 Mikey.
'The Situation' - Drabble series following what truly happened to 2k3 Mikey picking up the day he was thought to have died.
'Fools' - Takes place just over a month and a half after the loss of 2k3 Mikey.
'Tsumetai' - Takes place about a week before the start of 'AOtGO' in the 2k12 universe on the night Mikey disappeared from there.
'24 Days' - 2k12 universe. Takes place 24 days after 'Tsumetai' and Mikey arrived in the 2k3 world. Concurrent with the end of ch 14 of 'AOtGO'.
'Aftermath' - 2k12 side of the story. Set immediately after the end of 'The Situation' and a month after 'Tsumetai'.
'Far From Home' - Christmas special in the 2k3 Universe. Set 4 months after the start of 'AOtGO'.
Chapter 26: Ch 25
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre07/3c74/th/pre/f/2016/248/c/8/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_25_by_zelgadis55-dagdstr.jpg)
Cover created by the awesome
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
And One to Grow On
Ch 25
Date 12th Sept
“Was... this dude responsible for what happened to your bro?” Mikey asked fearfully.
“No, he wasn't. However, due to Mikey's friendship with certain members of the Justice Force, we were co-operating on a mission when... it happened.” Donnie clenched his hands tightly together, the blood draining quickly and his knuckles paling. “Though they never revealed Mikey's true identity as a mutant turtle... they did hold a public memorial for him...”
“So that's how Himbo knew?” Mikey gasped in surprise.
“Himbo?” Donnie questioned. He'd heard Mikey refer to Hun like that before but wasn't quite sure why he did.
“Hun... he's got long, blond hair and he's not that bright, but since he's a guy, not a girl, it's Himbo,” Mikey explained with a shrug and a proud grin.
Donnie cracked a small, sad smile. “Fitting. Yes, he would know us well enough to have seen through my brother's costumed identity easily enough.”
At that moment, Mikey wanted so badly to reach over and comfort Donnie the way genius had tried to do for him not long ago but he knew from past experience it was better that he didn't and it killed him to know he couldn't help. “I'm really sorry, Don...” he murmured quietly, knowing those words wouldn't cut it, yet not knowing what else to say.
Donatello shook his head and turned back to his computer, closing off the rare photo on the monitor. He gave a tight nod. “We had so much fun at his expense for his 'Secret Identity' but it's comforting to know that because of it so many people thought of him as a hero and actually cared about what happened to him.” Then in a voice so low Mikey could barely make out the next words, Donnie added bitterly, “Though they never would have had they known what he really was...”
-:-
Leo looked up as Michelangelo quietly exited the lab. “You were a lot longer than you thought you'd be. Was Don actually willing to talk?”
Mikey made his way over and sat in the chair near Leo's. “Yeah,” he nodded. “Nothing in-depth but he did tell me a lot.”
Leo was relieved to hear it, “That's good to know.” Then he noticed how quiet and still the other-dimensional turtle seemed, “Are you alright, Michelangelo?”
“Yeah, I'm fine, dude, just really tired,” Mikey admitted reluctantly. That and some of what he'd just learned had been a lot for him to take in. “I don't get it! I should have energy to burn, especially after so much... uh... sleep the last two days.” Mikey coloured, as he remembered the reason for all that enforced sleep.
“Master Splinter mentioned your first astral training session,” Leo offered by way of explanation. “He was quite impressed, you know.”
Mikey looked away from Leo to stare at the television monolith. “We didn't do much...”
“For your first time, especially without your meditation skills being very strong, you did a lot, Michelangelo,” Leo gently assured the younger turtle. “You picked up on things none of the rest of us ever have so it's no wonder you're so tired. It really does take a lot of mental energy to use the Astral Plain, especially when you aren't used to it.”
“I guess...” Mikey agreed, unable to prevent himself from yawning and not bothering to even try to cover it.
Leo moved immediately, swinging his legs off the couch, “Would you like to trade places so you can nap a while?”
Whipping his head to face Leo in alarm, Mikey exclaimed, “No way, dude! You need the couch!” he protested, shaking his head vigorously.
Chuckling slightly, Leo said, “I can prop my leg up on the coffee table from the armchair just as easily.”
“Nuh, stay there,” Mikey insisted. In a flash, he was out of his seat and on the ground, laying plastron down. “I'll just nap like this, I did it lots when I was younger,” he added, smiling brightly up at Leo.
“Okay,” Leo replied dubiously, watching Michelangelo settle into a supposedly comfortable position with his head cradled in his crossed arms. Then he heard a sigh and so quiet he wasn't sure if he was hearing things...
“Sorry you have to watch me when I know there's other things you'd rather be doing instead...”
-:-
Mikey shifted uncomfortably, waking to find his face laying in a wet patch on his arm.
“You always drool so much when you sleep?” A rough voice asked in disgusted amusement from somewhere behind him.
Mikey wearily pushed himself up to a seated position and turned to see Raph sitting where Leo previously was. “Only when I'm dreaming of jalapeno, anchovy and jelly bean pizza,” Mikey quipped with a grin as the look of disgust deepened. “It's sooo good, dude! Think we can get April to pick up the ingredients for me to make some?”
“Not a chance in shell, brat!” Raph immediately retorted. “Anyway, since you're awake now, get up and get ready.”
Mikey bounced lightly to his feet, looking curiously at Raph. “Ready for what, bruh?”
“Just get cleaned up and grab your gear,” he grunted, refusing to answer.
For one brief moment, Mikey felt the terror that Raph was going to make good on previous threats at last and kick him out because everyone had finally had enough of him but then he saw the amused, slightly fond look in Raph's eyes and relaxed again. “I told you this morning Raph, until Donnie says I'm clear and you guys don't need to watch me, I'm not packing.”
Rolling his eyes, Raph retorted, “And I told you that it's not gonna happen again. Besides, I can handle a brat like you any time with my eyes closed and my hands tied behind my back.”
Mikey grinned cheekily and leaned towards Raph as if mocking, “I'd believe half of that.”
“And the other half?” Raph asked, his tone disbelieving.
“If we both had our eyes closed, I'd kick your shell but good, dude!”
Raph snorted derisively and pushed Mikey towards the bathroom. “I'd like to see you try!”
“As would I,” Splinter suddenly spoke from the doorway across the room.
“You really wanna see him embarrass himself that badly, Master Splinter?” Raph asked, looking Splinter's way in surprise.
Splinter chuckled, “From what Leonardo told me of an incident a couple of weeks ago, I am most curious as to whom would actually embarrass whom.”
“What happened a couple of weeks ago?” Raph asked, turning to Mikey who only shrugged in confusion.
Splinter gave a polite nod and continued walking through the room towards the kitchen. “Have fun you two but stay alert.”
Mikey looked up at Raph, “What's he mean?”
“Just get ready and you'll find out.”
-:-
Refreshed, at last, Mikey returned a few minutes later to find Raph waiting impatiently by the door, fingers of one hand tapping staccato on the door frame. As Mikey made his way over, Raph turned and stepped through, calling over his shoulder irritably.
“Took ya long enough!”
“When a turtle's gotta go, he's gotta go, dude.”
“Yeah, and I don't need to know.”
Mikey grinned and ran to catch up, finding Raph leading them into the garage. A moment later, Raph stopped by a tucked-away corner and motioned Mikey to it.
“I know your board's wrecked, so choose something else,” he commanded, reaching out and grabbing his rollerblades. “These are mine though and your feet won't fit 'em anyway.”
Mikey stared into the corner, seeing another skateboard, smaller than his own, a scooter with a blue handle and a purple BMX bike.
“The scooter's Leo's and the bike's Don's but they won't mind if you wanna use 'em.”
“I've never ridden a bike or scooter before,” Mikey said softly. “You're sure they won't mind?”
Raph shrugged. “They're sittin' here gatherin' dust anyway. May as well make use of 'em.”
Mikey gazed down at the orange skateboard, an ache in his chest as yet again, he remembered the nightmarish fight three nights ago, and reached out for the bike handles instead. “Do you know how to ride this?”
“Yeah.”
“Is it hard?”
“Nuh,” Raph laughed. “It's as easy as fallin' off a bike.”
“Bad choice of words, dude,” Mikey said solemnly.
For a moment, the two other-dimensional brothers looked at each other and then both laughed. “Bike it is,” Mikey exclaimed cheerfully as his laughter began to subside. “You can teach me!”
Raph attached his blades to his belt at the back of his shell and went to the door leading into the sewers.
“So where are we going anyway, Raph?” Mikey asked, curiosity fighting his trepidation. “I... I'm not supposed to leave the lair or anyone's sight right now.”
“Relax already,” Raph snorted derisively. “I can just as easily watch you out there as I can in here.”
“Does Leo know?”
“Don't be ridiculous. If Fearless knew he'd never let you leave!”
Mikey froze, uncertainty tearing at him. His confidence in himself, already lower than he liked to let on to anyone ever, had taken a massive nosedive in the last few days and he didn't know what he should do.
“Don't you want to get out and have some fun?” Raph suddenly asked, eyes intent on Mikey. “Or would ya rather stay cooped up here, sittin' and starin' at the walls?”
Mikey gripped tighter at the handlebars, staring longingly at the door.
“Look, Master Splinter knows and he's fine with it,” Raph added, fighting back a sigh. “You heard him tell us to have fun.”
That convinced him and Mikey flicked his eyes up to meet Raph's, suddenly wondering if they were as bright a green behind that mask with its blank eyes as his own brother's, and he smiled, decision made.
-:-
Fifteen minutes later as they raced through the sewers, Raph suddenly slowed and Mikey shot past him by several metres before stopping and turning back perplexed. There didn't seem to be anything in sight other than walls, pipes and shadows. Mikey was about to question Raph when the older turtle jumped across the stream of filthy water and slipped into one of the deep shadows. Moments later, Mikey followed.
Peering intently into the gloom, yet unable to make anything out, Mikey heard Raph moving behind him, so still holding onto the handlebars of his borrowed bike, Mikey turned around again. Seconds later, the noises stopped and lights flickered on behind him.
Raph grunted, nodding towards the closed door. “So no one sees the light and decides to look closer.”
“Oh, cool!” Mikey was in awe even as he wondered just why it mattered. After all, while growing up, he and his brothers had had the run of the sewers yet never bothered with such concerns.
Raph stalked past, pushing him aside but Mikey recognised none of the usual roughness that would have been there only a few days ago and turned after him, only to stop and blink at the sight of a large, bowl-shaped, yet dry drainage area.
“Not long after we moved where we live now, Mikey and I were scoutin' the area and found this place,” Raph explained, his tone tight. “We figured it'd be a pretty good spot for hangin' out with our wheels if we ever got the time. Once things settled down, I got Don to help me set it up with better lightin', the hidden door and a new grate to cover the hole in the middle. The original was too badly rusted. Also makes a good bolt hole in case we run into trouble but can't make it home safely.”
“Did you ever use it?” Mikey asked curiously, taking a step further in.
“Coupla times,” Raph shrugged. “We were gonna do more to the place, like the old, underground skate park we had years ago, but never got the chance.”
“Do more like what?”
“Jumps and stuff.”
Mikey grinned, he could definitely see the potential of the place. He noticed a small room above with an overlooking window and Raph caught him looking towards it.
“Old control station from when this place was still in use before they built better, automated ones. It's been mostly gutted but we set up some supplies and stuff there in case of emergencies.”
“Cool!”
Raph reached behind his shell for his rollerblades and put them on as Mikey continued to gaze around, taking in the mostly austere area. One wall though, had the beginnings of a painting on it and he recognised the style as similar to that in his own borrowed room.
“Doesn't it make you uncomfortable being here?” he suddenly asked without thinking.
Raph turned to look at Mikey sharply and saw where his gaze was directed. He shrugged. “There's other places that're worse,” he admitted.
“Like my room,” Mikey observed quietly. “Whenever you have to come near the door, you always walk as close to the other wall as you can.”
Raph stared in shock. He'd never noticed he did that but now that it was pointed out to him, he realised the brat was right. “Yeah but this place was meant for all of us, to relax and have fun in.”
“Even Leo?” Mikey asked in disbelief.
Raph barked a harsh laugh. “Yeah, if we could ever get him to pull that stick out of his arse long enough.”
Mikey laughed too, “Yeah, he's pretty intense. Way more intense than my Leo.”
Raph gave Mikey an incredulous look. He knew Mikey and his brothers were several years younger and that would probably account for some of the difference but his own Leo had been intense even before they hit their teens. As a result, it was hard for him to imagine a Leo that wasn't.
“How about I give you that ridin' lesson and then you can tell me about your family while we ride.”
Mikey grinned, excited and happy to realise Raph was actually interested.
-:-
“Seriously? Your Leo's a damn Trekkie?” Raph laughed. He tried to imagine his own brother as one and failed miserably.
“Nooo... Not a Trekkie, we don't have that back home, he's a Spacenick! They're kinda similar but there's big differences between the shows,” Mikey snickered, wobbling slightly as he rode his borrowed push bike. He'd managed to get the hang of riding it pretty quickly but every so often his concentration lapsed and he had to fight to keep control.
“Don and Mikey, they were Trekkies, though Don hasn't watched an episode since...” Raph trailed off before he could mention that horrible day. “Neither Leo or I were ever interested in it though but a couple of the movies are okay. Shell! It's hard enough gettin' Leo interested enough to watch anythin' other than the news! Guy never lets up! The only time we ever watched any, though, was if one of those two chose one of the movies for movie night and that was usually Mikey attemptin' to torture us if he wasn't pickin' B grade horror crap instead.”
“Movie night?” Mikey perked up, excited at the thought. He wondered if he could talk them into having some movie nights while he was around. “You dudes have so many movies in this dimension I've never heard of before. Games and comics too!”
Raph glanced over at Mikey as he skated, impressed but not overly surprised at how he was handling the BMX so quickly. “Maybe when you finally get to go home, Don can give you a hard drive with a buncha stuff loaded.”
“That'd be pretty cool,” Mikey admitted, a smile playing his face. “Then I can show my bros too. It'd be like a cultural exchange or something.”
“Except only one way.”
“Yeah...”
Raph saw Mikey's eyes slide over to him as he spoke, causing him to lose control and the bike to wobble badly once more.
“Watch what you're doin'!” Raph reminded him sharply as Mikey nearly crashed into him.
“Oops!” Mikey fought to get the wheels back under control again, grinning as he quickly recovered. “Heh, sorry! You know though, this is actually pretty easy.”
Raph nodded wordlessly. He preferred his rollerblades for that very reason. That and the streamlined speed and manoeuvrability he could get with them; it was the only way he'd had a chance of truly competing with his skateboarding brother over the years.
“Too easy,” Mikey continued in a sly voice that would have raised the hair on Raph's neck had he any. “I'm gonna try something!”
And before Raph could voice a protest of any kind, Mikey was off his seat, standing and pedalling for all he was worth.
“So to do a flip, all I've got to do is jerk back on the bars, right?” Mikey called over his shoulder.
-:-
“...ease! I know you can hear me! Donnie! Leo! Raph! Anybody, please!”
Donnie shot up with a gasp, shaking and sweating. “It was just a dream,” he kept whispering to himself, over and over once he gained enough breath back, “just a dream...”
As he sat there panting and trying to calm down, he realised he couldn't remember what actually happened in it, only that it had been one of the worst ones ever, full of desperate terror, screams and somebody sounding suspiciously like his dead brother calling frantically for him to help him.
He couldn't take this any longer... the dreams, while they had settled for a while, had returned in the last couple of days with a vengeance. Maybe both Raph and Michelangelo were right after all; he needed to talk to someone, and more so, he needed to get a good night's sleep. Donnie glanced anxiously over at the clock on the wall above his computer and as it was still relatively early, made up his mind to seek out Splinter.
-:-
“Damned little idiot!” Raph swore, putting on the speed to get to Mikey. He slammed his skates side on, skidding to an abrupt halt by the unmoving turtle and hauled the bike off him, throwing it carelessly to the side. Raph immediately dropped down to his knees beside the younger turtle.
“Kid! You okay?” Raph asked anxiously, reaching out to grab Mikey's wrist. “Mikey! Answer me dammit!”
Mikey moaned painfully. “Ow... What hit me...?”
“The ground and the damn bike ya little twerp!” Raph growled, relieved to hear the younger turtle speak. Mikey went to sit up but Raph planted a hand on his upper plastron, making sure to avoid the large dark purple bruise which was only just beginning to yellow at the edges after three days. “Don't try to get up yet. How do you feel?”
“Like I was run over by Slash...” Mikey groaned, blinking up at Raph blearily. “I'm okay, just a bit sore. Really, I promise!” he repeated, seeing the concern written on the hot head's face.
Raph just gave him a dirty look and checked to make sure nothing was broken before letting him sit up at last. “What the shell were you thinkin'?” he snapped angrily.
“That I wanted to do a trick?” Mikey questioned.
“You only just learned to damn ride!” Raph exploded furiously. “You coulda gotten yourself killed pullin' a stupid stunt like that!”
Mikey's first instinct was to ask, 'Would anyone here have even cared?' but he saw the look on Raph's face, recognised the tone of his voice and was both chilled and warmed all at once by the realisation that at least one turtle truly would have. “I'm really sorry, Raph...” he muttered.
And he was.
He didn't mean to scare the older turtle like that. In fact, it amazed him how Raph could go from seemingly hating him to actually caring what happened to him in so fast a time.
“I do flips all the time so I...”
“In ninjutsu, and your damned skateboard!” Raph snapped, still angry. “You've had years of practice for those!”
Raph sighed, rubbing a hand down his face as he suddenly reigned in his temper. “Look, Kid, I've got no doubt you could pull it off after probably only a few days, but start smaller! Learn to fuckin' jump first and wear a damn helmet when you do!”
Mikey blushed and nodded furiously. “I promise I will next time, Raphie.”
And Raph was so relieved he never even noticed the nickname.
-:-
Exiting the lab once he collected himself, the first thing Donnie noticed was how quiet everything seemed. The second thing he noticed was Leonardo, defying his medical orders and pacing, exuding a mixture of worry and anger.
“What are you doing?” Donnie demanded, his nightmares immediately forgotten. “I believe I told you to rest if you want your ankle to heal any time soon.”
“Raph and Michelangelo aren't in the lair. What if...”
“What do you mean they're not in the lair?” Donnie interrupted him. “It's Raph's turn to watch him.”
“Just what I said. I've looked everywhere but they're definitely not here. I even called April and Casey to see if they've seen either of them, but they haven't,” Leo explained anxiously.
“Well, with the fact that neither are here, at least that means it's likely they are together,” Donnie pointed out, wanting to get Leo calmed down enough to sit again.
“And both know very well they aren't supposed to have left the lair, especially Michelangelo!” Leo scowled.
“You know what Raph's like,” Donnie said tiredly. “You can't cage him for long and he's been cooped up far too often lately as it is. I wouldn't worry too much, Leo. I doubt they've gone far.”
Leonardo turned and raised an eye ridge at the genius, noticing just how haggard he appeared.
“I gave Raph a couple of tranquilliser darts earlier when he asked for them in case they were needed. I guess he had flying the coop in mind at the time,” Donnie continued, seeing he had Leo's undivided attention at last.
“And you didn't think to ask why he would need them?” Leo couldn't help but accuse.
“Of course not! I just figured it was a precaution since Raph doesn't want to have to hurt Michelangelo again if it comes down to it,” Donnie retorted, for once not bothering to hide his exasperation. “Now, please sit down and put that leg up, before you exacerbate your still-healing injuries further.”
Leonardo gave Donatello a reproachful look but did as he was told. “Can you track Raph's Shell-cell?”
“Did you try calling him first?” Donnie asked flatly. The last thing he wanted was to invade his brother's privacy again without good reason.
“Of course, and typically there was no answer when I tried.”
“I understand that you're worried, Leo, but they are both trained ninja, and more than capable ones at that,” Donnie reminded him, coming over to sit in a nearby chair and keep Leonardo company.
“I know that,” Leo admitted softly. “I'm just concerned in case Michelangelo...”
The door abruptly opened and they looked up to see the two turtles in question entering the lair.
-:-
“Let's not tell them exactly what happened,” Raph suddenly spoke up, breaking the tension as he and Mikey walked home. “But you're still gonna have to get Don to check you over.”
“Do I have to?” Mikey whined, wincing at the thought. It seemed like all he was doing since coming to this reality was causing problems for everyone, especially Donnie, and he was sick of it.
“Yeah,” Raph replied. “You were knocked out for a few seconds and if Don finds out you didn't go to him, he'll be pretty pissed.”
“But I wasn't...” Mikey tried to protest, only for Raph to keep speaking, either not noticing or caring that Mikey had something to say.
“And trust me, while Don's pretty mild most of the time, you do not wanna get on his wrong side.”
Mikey shrugged. “I'm used to a Donnie who snaps and nerd rages easily anyway. It's no big deal.”
Raph gave Mikey a side-on look, before leading them around the bend in the tunnel.
“Raph?” Mikey ventured, quickening his pace to keep from being left behind. When Raph glanced at him questioningly, Mikey continued, “You guys didn't tell me about last night. Did you find him?”
“Hun?” Raph grunted questioningly.
“Yeah,” Mikey nodded. “What happened?”
“Not much,” Raph muttered in disgust. “He was long gone but he left a trap for us. Lured Don in with the promise of information, then while we were caught up tryin' to get it, had the place blown up.”
Mikey stopped in shock and stared at Raph in worry. “Were any of you hurt?” he asked in a small voice.
Raph barked a laugh. “Did we look it today?”
Mikey shook his head slowly.
“Nuh, we had Leo playin' lookout. He warned us and we got out just in time. Little singed, but nothin' a hot shower didn't fix.”
Mikey's eyes closed in relief. “That's good. I don't want you and your bros getting hurt again because of me.”
“Not your call to make,” Raph said, shooting Mikey a sharp look. “Besides, that bastard needs takin' down once and for all.”
“When are you guys going after him again?”
Raph scowled. “Dunno. Probably not until after Leo's healed. Don's gonna start tryin' to track him by hackin' into the city's CCTV. Hopefully, we'll find him before he does anythin' big.”
“Sooo...” Mikey began thoughtfully, “if you guys are waiting for Leo to heal, that means I'll be clear too.”
“So?”
“So I'm coming too,” Mikey declared in a determined tone.
“No, you ain't!” Raph laughed and began walking away again.
Mikey bristled at the abrupt dismissal. He'd been training all his life too, just like them. It's just his life hadn't been as long as theirs yet. “This is my fight too, Raph!” he insisted. “After what he did... after what he made me do, I need to be there!”
“You can't take him, Kid,” Raph sighed, wishing he wasn't having this conversation. It was why none of them had mentioned it earlier in the day. “Look at how easily he dosed you up the second time.”
“That's not fair, Raph!” Mikey cried. “You weren't there! You don't know what happened!”
Raph stopped walking once more and faced the distraught other-dimensional turtle, “No, but Casey was and he saw enough to give us an idea.”
“No one could have avoided that...” Mikey said miserably. “I doubt even Sensei could have.”
“Uh-huh.”
“I was chained up, dude!” Mikey retorted. “I had nowhere to go, no way to escape him!”
“That chain was pretty loose around the pole,” Raph pointed out. “You had plenty'a room to move.”
It wasn't often Mikey let his anger surface, especially in the presence of a friend or family, but right then, he couldn't help but allow it to flood into him. “You seen the muscles on that creep?” he asked hotly. “And all he had to do was grab hold of that chain and haul me in like a helpless fish on a line! Did you even think about that, Raph?” Mikey spat furiously.
“... No, I didn't,” Raph admitted, seeing the hurt making the younger turtle shake as he spoke.
Mikey gave a sudden nod and just like that, his anger was spent. “So like I said, I'm coming too!” He began walking again, seeing the lair's hidden entrance come into view.
“We'll see,” Raph acknowledged, following. “Either way, that's something for Leo to decide when the time comes.”
“If he doesn't let me come, I'll just go on my own anyway,” Mikey retorted obstinately.
“Somehow, I believe it, Kid,” Raph said dryly. He shifted the loose brick hiding the control panel and keyed in the code for the door, then the two stepped inside.
“Where the shell have you two been?” Leo demanded, his voice full of barely restrained anger as he stood and strode towards them as best his crutches would allow.
-:-
to be continued
Notes:
A/N: So this story was recently nominated for 'Best Tragedy' in the 2014-2015 TMNT Mature Fanfic Awards and it came in second place. The certificate is beautiful and like my certificates from the 2015 Stealthy Stories competition, can be seen on my DA profile. Thank you to everyone who voted for this :-) (Smile)
Honestly, I was surprised to even have anything nominated for that competition in the first place, (3 of my stories were nominated in 4 categories, thank you!) as I didn't think any of them were even suitable for the Mature fic competition XD
For those who haven't realised it yet, I have finally started writing the 2k12 side of this story (AOtGO - Aftermath) and will be doing my best to alternate updates for both this story and that one. Also, a couple of people in the past expressed a desire to have 2k12 Mikey meet 2k3 Leatherhead. Your wish has been granted. It's a 2-parter called 'Besties' and set not long after 'Far From Home'. Greys-Giovana drew two wonderful art pieces for that, one for each chapter. The second image gives me chills just looking at it XD
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, then they have been stolen. Please report them.
Chapter 27: Ch 26
Notes:
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
:origin()/pre08/8d8b/th/pre/f/2016/366/1/3/and_one_to_grow_on_ch_26_by_zelgadis55-dato2yw.jpg)
Amazing cover art created by
And One to Grow On
Ch 26
Date: 12th Sept
Raph shifted the loose brick hiding the control panel and keyed in the code for the door, then they both stepped inside.
“Where the shell have you two been?” Leo demanded, his voice full of barely restrained anger as he stood and rushed towards them as best his crutches and injuries would allow.
“Hello to you too, Fearless,” Raph replied almost nonchalantly. However, Mikey could hear the slight edge to his voice, warning Leo not to push him.
“We just went out to chill for a bit, Leo,” Mikey quickly spoke up, trying to diffuse the tension in the room. “We stayed in the sewers and Spli...”
Raph's voice suddenly boomed over his own, drowning out his explanation. “Hey, Don! Could you check the brat over?”
Immediately worried, Donnie quickly strode over, concern filling his features. “Of course. What happened?”
“Hit his head an' was knocked out for a bit when he fell off your bike.”
Mikey shot Raph a reproachful look, “I thought you said...”
“Later!” Raph hushed him, pushing him towards Donnie. “Go with Don.”
Donnie quickly took hold of Mikey's arm, steering him towards the infirmary. Half-turned as he allowed himself to be led, Mikey watched Leo and Raph, worry obvious in his eyes. He was certain they were about to go for each other with how they were eyeing each other off. Sure enough, as soon as he was ushered into the medical area, the voices outside immediately raised. However, as soon as Donnie closed the door, the sound was mostly cut off.
“How are you feeling, Michelangelo?” Donnie asked, leading him over to sit on the examination bed. “Any headaches, nausea or double vision?”
“Dude, like I told Raph, I'm fine,” Mikey immediately protested, wishing he was still outside the infirmary so he could try to stop Leo and Raph from fighting. “Raphie's just making moles out of mountains. I wasn't even unconscious, just stunned and I didn't want to move at first.”
Donnie nodded, taking a small penlight and shining it into the younger turtle's eyes. “If that's truly the case, then you won't mind humouring me by answering my questions.”
Mikey sighed. While he generally loved having a fuss made over him, he never enjoyed it when it was for this kind of reason. “I don't have a headache dude, but my head does hurt a bit where I hit it,” he admitted.
Donnie nodded in satisfaction, seemingly pleased by his reactions to the check-up. “So what were you doing leaving the lair when you know quite well you shouldn't have?” he asked, pulling Michelangelo forward to check the lump on the back of his head.
Mikey coloured brightly. “I wasn't alone at any time except when I went to the bathroom before leaving. Raph was close by the whole time! Besides, Donnie, Sensei knew we were going.”
“He did?” Donnie asked in surprise, releasing his grip on the other-dimensional turtle's head to look him in the eyes.
“Yeah!” Mikey winced slightly as he nodded emphatically. “Raph talked to him about it while I was asleep on the floor.”
Donnie sighed loudly. “And typically he didn't clue Leo in or leave a note... Sometimes, I really have to wonder about Raph. I swear, there are times I think he just enjoys seeing Leo aggravated.”
“Nuh,” Raph chuckled almost cheerfully as he suddenly came up from behind, causing both Mikey and Donnie to jump. “I just don't like bein' given the third degree. If Leo asked without prejudgin' or assumin' the worst, I'd be a lot more open to tellin' him crap in the first place.”
Donnie looked up at Raph, “Well, I'm surprised Leo's left you alone so soon,” he said dryly. “He was extremely agitated before the two of you returned home.”
Raph laughed raucously. “Master Splinter showed up and told him. Seems our argument drew him out.”
Donnie shook his head in disbelief over Raph allowing things to go so far.
“So how's the brat?”
“Why don't you ask him?”
Mikey beamed up at Raph from where he still sat. “Told you I was fine bruh, but you wouldn't listen to me.”
“Raph was quite right to ask me to make sure, though,” Donnie reprimanded, before turning back to Raph. “While I don't mind that you took my bike, it would have been nice to be asked first.”
“Didn't wanna wake you,” Raph shrugged, frowning as he leant back against the wall with his arms crossed. “You've been sleepin' too little lately as is.”
“Think I would have preferred being woken,” Donnie muttered under his breath.
“What was that?” Raph asked as Mikey looked from one to the other and back again.
“Nothing,” Donnie shook his head, dismissing the thought. He then turned to Mikey before Raph could press the subject. “So how did you manage to fall off my bike so badly as to almost knock yourself out anyway?”
“Uh...” Mikey flicked a desperate gaze Raph's way. Last thing he wanted was yet another lecture. The one he'd had from Raph before coming back was bad enough.
“He was learnin',” Raph interjected. When Donnie turned inquisitive eyes on Raph, he added. “It was the brat's first time on a bike.”
“Oh, I see,” Donnie blinked. “So how badly damaged is my bike?”
“What makes you think it's damaged?” Raph asked, bristling slightly as Mikey fidgeted.
“Well, Michelangelo hit his head hard enough to cause you concern and you obviously didn't bring it back home with you or you would have come from the garage.”
“Raph made me leave it at the Bowl,” Mikey offered in a small voice.
“You went to the Bowl?”
Both turtles nodded.
“Wanted to get him back asap and figured it was safe enough leavin' our gear there,” Raph shrugged.
Suddenly Mikey's stomach rumbled loudly. “Uh... I guess I should go make dinner?” he offered when the other two turned to look at him.
“Don't worry about it tonight,” Donnie replied. “Raph can go pick up take-out.”
“Why me?” Raph frowned.
“Leo can't and while Michelangelo appears to be alright, I'd still rather keep an eye on him for the next few hours to be on the safe side,” Donnie explained. “Besides, you left without leaving a note or informing either Leo or myself so it's only right that you go out and get it.”
“Or you could just keep an eye on me in the kitchen?” Mikey piped up hopefully.
Donnie sat down in his chair and regarded Michelangelo thoughtfully. “Tell me something, Michelangelo. Why aren't you carrying your still perfectly functional weapon around?”
Mikey bit his lip, distressed over the reminder when, thanks to Raph, he'd been able to put the last few days out of his mind for a little while. “Just in case there's another time-release dose in me and I end up attacking you guys again,” he muttered sullenly. “I know anything can be a weapon but...
“And what of the knives in the kitchen? The rolling pin? Anything else you might use to cook with?”
Mikey's gaze dropped to the floor; he hadn't thought of any of that. If he had, he wouldn't have cooked breakfast that morning. He opened his mouth to comment but Donnie continued before he could.
“My point exactly,” he said. Then his expression softened. “Honestly, I don't believe it will happen again; Hun really doesn't have that much foresight or expertise on his payroll. However, you understand that we can't afford to take the risk on the off chance I am wrong again, right?”
Mikey nodded miserably, still looking down at the floor.
“So Raph will pick up take-out for us tonight.”
“What do you want me to get?” Raph asked, annoyance and resignation obvious in his demeanour.
“Anything but pizza,” Donnie replied wryly. “I never thought I'd say this, but I'm completely pizzaed out.”
-:-
The next couple of days passed without incident. Raph and Mikey returned to the Bowl each day to escape the uptight stress in the lair, though when they went back it was with a helmet for Mikey in hand.
Finally, on the third morning, Donnie pronounced he was one hundred percent certain Michelangelo was clear and that the potential danger was over. Then he presented him with his previously broken weapon, now repaired.
After practice and thoroughly testing his weapon out in both forms, nunchaku and kusarigama, Mikey excused himself from the lair to go pay a visit to April and Casey. Though he'd been assured Casey was fine, he still wanted to check for himself and apologise for what happened in person. A few hours later, Raph followed with the intent of going hunting with Casey that night. As the two prepared to leave April's, Raph noticed the hangdog expression on Mikey's face and groaning, said he could join them as long as he did as he was told.
-:-
Sometime after Raphael left to meet up with Casey, or rather, to 'bust heads' with Casey, as Splinter well knew, the mutant rat knocked on the laboratory door.
“Come in!” Donatello's voice called from within. Splinter opened the door and entered his genius son's 'Sanctum Sanctorum', as his own Michelangelo used to call it.
“Are you busy, Donatello?” Splinter queried from just inside the open doorway.
“Always,” Donatello smiled tiredly. “I'm still stuck on trying to work out just where I've seen readings similar to the ones I found at the site where Michelangelo first entered this dimension. From what I understand, all dimensional signatures have a unique signature, based on where the two sides originate from. I could swear I've seen this pattern before but I have no record of it,” he explained, frustration clear in his voice. “Neither does it help that the readings I took that night were so badly degraded by the time I was able to take them or that my equipment isn't really designed for such things.”
“Sometimes, the best way to deal with a problem like that is to put it aside and focus on something else for a while,” Splinter suggested, coming closer and sitting down in the spare chair nearby.
“Like trying to find some trace of Hun instead?” Donnie chuckled wryly. “That one's the problem I'm taking a break from, now that I have the facial recognition software running and monitoring my hacked CCTV feeds.”
“In that case, I almost hate to bring yet another possible problem to your attention, my son,” Splinter apologised. “However, I feel I must.”
“Me? Not Leo?” Donnie asked in surprise, turning his head to give Splinter his full attention.
“It is the type of problem that requires your expertise, not Leonardo's.”
Donatello immediately let go of his hold on the mouse and swivelled his chair around to face his father. “In that case, what can I help you with, Master Splinter?”
Splinter inclined his head briefly and clasped his hands in his lap. “It is about Michelangelo.”
Donnie straightened in sudden alarm, fearing the worst. “Oh no... Has something else happened?”
Chuckling lightly, Splinter shook his head, reassuring Donatello. “No, not that I am aware of, my son. Do not fret.”
“Then what...?”
“The other night, while you, Leonardo and Raphael were attempting to hunt down Hun, Michelangelo and I had a rather enlightening conversation in which we both learned much about one another,” Splinter explained, maintaining eye contact with Donatello.
“I believe I heard something ridiculous about you somehow being his brother?” Donnie fished, perplexed; he'd been barely awake at the time.
“It seems in his world that his father is Hamato Yoshi,” Splinter elucidated. “However, that is not what I wish to talk to you about. He mentioned the possibility of his having something called ADHD and how that could be affecting his ability to keep focused.”
Donnie straightened, his face becoming thoughtful. “That could explain a lot!” he exclaimed, then paused when what Splinter said hit him. “Wait, you said possibly? Meaning not confirmed?”
Splinter nodded. “Apparently the idea came up a few years ago and they did not have the resources to confirm it or do anything about it if it were the case. I wish to know more about this condition and if there is anything we can do to help if he does indeed have it. Is it possible for you to find out for certain?”
“Yes, of course, Master Splinter,” Donnie immediately answered. He whirled back to face his computer and opened a new page on his web browser. “I'd have to research a lot more into it first though as I only really know the basics but I believe there are numerous treatments. Some involve medication and others involve other techniques, for example, regular meditation.” Donnie suddenly stopped as a thought occurred to him.
“Before arriving in our dimension, Michelangelo didn't meditate as frequently as you make us do, right?”
“I believe that is so,” Splinter confirmed with a nod.
“Then that could help to explain why there is such a large difference between him and Mikey, assuming, of course, that they both have... had... ADHD,” Donnie exclaimed.
“After I do some research, I'd have to test Michelangelo, assuming he allows it, and then work out the best treatment. Obtaining the medication could prove to be problematic, however, and then I'd have to make sure it's compatible with his mutated DNA, but from what little I do know about it, I'm not certain that would be the best choice anyway,” Donnie mused as his fingers continued to fly across his keyboard, all while simultaneously reading what came up on the screen.
Splinter canted his head curiously. “Please explain.”
Donnie paused in his movement to do so. “There are numerous side effects, both physical and mental. Not everyone is affected by them of course, and it could help him to focus more easily. However, there is the chance it could also alter his moods, perhaps even depressing him or stifling his creativity. The problem then with that, would be possible interference with his instincts and fighting style, and that would not be a good thing given our lifestyle which is often fraught with danger.”
“Indeed. Then perhaps alternative treatments would be for the best.”
Donnie nodded, starting to type once more. “And best of all, those alternative treatments would help irrespective of whether we confirm he has it or not.”
-:-
With the midnight hour fast approaching, Raph, Casey and Mikey had dealt with five muggers, two bag snatchers and one random gang of youths attempting to beat up on an innocent couple, but had seen neither hide nor tattoo of any Purple Dragons.
Casey lifted his hockey mask to look down at his watch, noticing the time. “We should call it a night, Raph, it's nearly midnight.”
“Seriously? You wussin' out already? We're just gettin' warmed up!” Raph exclaimed in disbelief. “You're usually up for more far later than this.”
Casey grimaced at the accusation. “Yeah, well, I got work early tomorrow and since I missed a couple a days due to a 'sportin' injury', I can't afford to not be at my best or miss another day.” He immediately turned to face a suddenly downcast Michelangelo. “An' if you say you're sorry again or pull that actin' guilty bullshit, I'll pound some sense inta you myself!”
Mikey grinned sheepishly up at the tall human, relieved to know he really didn't bear a grudge. He knew it wasn't his fault, yet he'd still be haunted by those memories for a long time to come.
“Fine,” Raph grumbled. “We'll take ya back home first. Your place or you stayin' at April's again?”
“Nuh, my place. I don't have any work gear at Ape's,” Casey replied. “Ya know, you don't have to see me home.”
Raph shrugged, he simply wasn't ready to call it a night yet. “We know,” he replied nonchalantly, “but if we don't see ya home in time, ya might just turn into a pumpkin right at your doorstep.”
“Because he's Caserella and needs to be home from the party by midnight, right?” Mikey laughed, suddenly understanding what Raph was hinting at.
Raph and Casey exchanged uncomfortable looks. “Uh, yeah...”
The three friends then took off, bounding across the rooftops in the direction of Casey's home. About halfway there, Raph suddenly pulled Casey and Mikey to a halt, covering Mikey's mouth with a hand in an effort to keep him silent. Mikey pulled away and turned, preparing to loudly demand why Raph did that, but then he saw Raph hold his finger to his mouth in a shh gesture, warning glare firmly in place. Raph then gestured to the other two to duck.
Peeking over the nearby balustrade, Raph pointed out three figures on the neighbouring roof.
“Nice hats!” Mikey exclaimed, taking in the figures. “Who are they?”
“Keep your damn voice down!” Raph hissed. “They're Foot Elite!”
“Ugh... great!” Casey muttered in disgust. “We got no chance against them.”
“Speak for yourself, bonehead!” Raph retorted quietly. “I can take 'em!”
“All three at once?”
Raph was silent.
“Yeah! That's what I thought!” Casey snickered. “Hey, I thought the Foot hadn't been seen for a while, not since you guys stole that medallion thingie from them last year to save Don.”
“Yeah, weird, isn't it,” Raph replied mockingly. “Almost as if they were too scared to deal with us without their precious mystics.”
“What are you dudes talking about? What happened to Donnie?” Mikey asked in confusion, staring intently at the three shadowy figures on the neighbouring building.
“Explain later, Mikey,” Raph murmured. “Stop starin' so intently, they'll notice. And yeah, those guys are that good.”
Mikey obediently averted his eyes, looking instead with his peripheral vision.
Raph licked his thumb and stuck it into the air, taking note of the direction the wind was blowing from and began moving so the Elites were directly in the wind's path to him.
“Where you goin'?” Casey hissed. “What if they hear ya move?”
“Shut up and they won't hear,” Raph warned quietly. “I wanna hear what they're sayin'.”
Casey groaned and rolled his eyes. “Great! Now the shell-for-brains is suicidal.”
“Those dudes really that bad?” Mikey asked, trying to ignore the thrill of fear rising within. If both Raph and Casey were scared, then there had to be a reason for it, right?
“Those guys are the best of the best,” Casey muttered back. “Need the full team to take on the likes of them, and I'm no ninja. Come on,” he said, keeping low, yet following after Raph who had now stopped after apparently finding the sweet spot.
When they caught up to the other turtle, Casey asked, “So, what are they talkin' about?”
Raph growled in frustration. “Who the shell knows!” he spat. “They're speakin' in Japanese and I barely understand more than a word or two of the language!”
Mikey stared at Raph in open surprise. “Really, dude?”
Raph glanced at the turtle beside him in annoyance. “Why would I say it otherwise?”
“Wow!” Mikey laughed, immediately clapping his hands over his mouth as he suddenly remembered the need to keep his voice down. “That's so weird! How do you not know Japanese?” he continued a moment later, poking his head up and over the ledge, searching for a way to get closer.
“What the shell do ya think you're doin'?” Raph growled, trying to pull him back down.
“You wanna know what they're talking about, right?” Mikey asked, his blue eyes wide and full of innocence.
Raph nodded.
“Well, let me go listen.”
“Knowin' a few random Japanese words in trainin's not gonna be much help here,” Raph snorted derisively.
Mikey smiled serenely, sliding out of Raph's grip with an ease that surprised the hothead. “Well, good thing I know more than a few random words then, isn't it, Raphie?” Then he jumped over the ledge.
In a panic, Raph and Casey poked their heads over the edge, expecting to have seen Michelangelo land splat on the street far below. They breathed a sigh of relief seeing he hadn't.
“Uh... should he be doin' that?” Casey asked anxiously, watching Mikey run lightly across a cable stretching from one building to the other as if he were a tightrope artist in a circus. “I thought he was kinda a klutz.”
“Less so than you, bonehead,” Raph snickered, trying desperately to cover his worry. He was less worried about Mikey falling than the Elite discovering him. “Seriously, though, he's pretty decent when he actually focuses... The problem is keepin' him focused.”
“Shit...” Casey muttered.
Then the two fell silent again as they anxiously watched Mikey scale the side of the building, stopping right below the top as if listening. A few minutes later, the Foot Elite vanished into thin air, and a pale Mikey slowly made his way back.
-:-
Notes:
Happy 2017 everyone!
Chapter 28: Ch 27
Chapter Text
Amazing cover art by the talented Click the link for the full sized picture.
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
And One to Grow On
Ch 27
Date: 15th Sept
Mikey smiled serenely, sliding out of Raph's grip with an ease that surprised the hothead. “Well, good thing I know more than just random words then, isn't it, Raphie?” he asked with a teasing lilt. He closed his eyes to clear his mind of all thought and distraction, then took the leap over the ledge. As he effortlessly cleared the parapet, Mikey opened his eyes again, finding himself perfectly on target for his intended landing on the cable running between this building and the one across the street his targets stood on.
Arms out behind him and leaning low for both balance and speed, Mikey tore across the cable without thinking about it, making it across to the other side in moments. Grateful he hadn't lost them anywhere since coming to this weird dimension, Mikey quickly pulled his shuko spikes from the pouch in his belt, slipped them on and rapidly scaled the wall.
Once at the top, he peeked over only just enough to see the so-called Foot Elite and listened, making sure not to watch them directly as per Raph's earlier warning.
<We've sworn fealty to her, my brother. Honour demands we cannot turn against her.>
<That was the first time we lost our true Master. After he returned from the 'dead', we then swore our loyalty back to him, meaning she was of lesser significance. When he was defeated and imprisoned by the vile Utrom and their freak friends, she did not insist on us retaking the oath as she foolishly believed our previous loyalty would still hold. She has since proven herself weak and unworthy of leading our clan. She must be replaced.>
<The ranks admire her though. They wouldn't take kindly to us removing her from power.>
<And what of Satou? Why is he not with us this night?>
<Satou foolishly gave Karai his oath once more. Unfortunately for him, he is honour bound to stand by her until we can prove her lack of worth in such a way that no-one can deny it.>
<That is true.>
<Her vengeance attempt against those vile reptiles last year failed miserably! The freaks were not disposed of, they simply went deeper into hiding. Then she allowed the one called Leonardo to waltz into Foot Headquarters and humiliate both her and the entire clan. She should have fallen on her own sword in disgrace then and there! To make matters worse, she then later allowed three of the freaks to make off with the amulet that kept the Mystics under control. She is not fit to lead any longer. However, we must prove this to be so publicly.>
<How so, my brother? I assume you have a plan in mind?>
<Indeed. The turtles are currently weak! As you know, the fool among their ranks died months ago and with but a few rare exceptions, the remaining three have barely been seen in public since. Except for the reckless, hotheaded freak, of course.>
Mikey felt a thrill of fear run down his shell and he clamped a hand over his own mouth to stop from making noise and giving away his presence.
<We take him, then use him to force the others from hiding. They will come to save him, be captured and finally executed in front of the rank and the pretender herself!>
<You realise, if we depose her, we will have trouble controlling the scientific division, yes?>
<Then we simply dispose of Chaplain publicly and the rest will submit if they know what is good for them. We must do this to prevent our clan from falling. Are you both with me, my brothers?>
<Of course.>
<You know you don't need to ask. However, how do we find the lone freak? There are only three of us and if we make use of the rank, they will insist on reporting to the pretender should they spot him.>
<We use the Dragons. Hun has no love for Karai. He knows who his true Master is.>
<Hun too has gone into hiding.>
<Then we use his own Dragons to pass on our request. Come, let us start this hunt.>
And with a puff of smoke, the Elites disappeared from Mikey's view. Mikey's eyes searched the area frantically, looking for all the obvious places they could have moved to. As an expert at using smoke bombs himself, Mikey knew all the tricks, managing to fool even his brothers and often even his father. For the life of him, however, he couldn't spot the movement of the three Elite ninja he'd been spying on. It was like they had actually teleported and that realisation scared him almost as much as their cold tones and treacherous conversation.
Mikey waited, watching for another couple of minutes before shakily heading back to Raph and Casey. As he scaled the wall and was almost to the top, he felt Raph's arms snake down and grab him by the shell, hauling him up and over with ease.
“Why the fuck did you do that?” Raph hissed furiously. “What if they saw you?”
“But they didn't, dude!” Mikey instantly retorted, trying to hide the shake in his voice. “I know you have no real reason to trust me yet, Raph, but when it's real, I always come through. Even Leo said I'm better than he originally thought,” he added, hurt seeping into his tone.
Raph growled impatiently; he'd been there for that conversation and remembered it clearly, but honestly, he'd figured Leo only said it to make Mikey feel better and give him a much-needed boost in confidence. “Maybe, but I've never teamed up with you before tonight and you certainly weren't bein' very stealthy earlier!”
“Neither were either of you...” Mikey muttered petulantly, looking away.
“Eh, he's got us there, Raphie,” Casey grinned sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head.
Raph tossed Casey a dark glare. “Not helpin'!” Then as Raph turned back to face Mikey, Mikey reached out and tugged at his arm.
“Let's go, dudes, we gotta get outta here!” he suddenly insisted, pulling Raph towards the nearby alleyway.
Raph dug his heels in, refusing to budge. “What'd they say anyway?”
“And since when do you understand Japanese?” Casey asked curiously, already following.
“I'll tell you when we get back to your place, Raph. Leo and Donnie need to know too,” Mikey replied. Figuring Raph would follow from curiosity if nothing else, he let go of Raph's arm and jumped lightly over the edge. “And since always, Casey. I knew Japanese first.”
“Really? You speak English pretty good then. Never know it's your second language.”
Mikey laughed quietly, still too spooked to risk raising his voice. “Yeah, we started learning English like when we were four and anyway, TV was always in English.”
Casey exchanged a surprised look with Raph who'd finally started following, curious to hear. “So, you were livin' in New York but learnt another language first? That's weird!”
Mikey shrugged, it was normal for him. He began climbing down the fire escape before jumping down the last couple of metres to the ground below. “I guess after suddenly being mutated into a giant rat with all that body fur, dad just needed some sort of normalcy so he originally spoke to us in his home language. Then it probably hit him at some point that he should be using English since we were in New York but guess he figured it would only confuse us too much if he switched languages so soon, so he waited a bit before starting us on English.” Mikey watched as the other two finally reached the ground, then quickly moved to the nearby sewer entrance and led the way inside.
“It's not like we even went to the surface alone before our fifteenth mutation day anyway, so it didn't really matter,” Mikey shrugged as he waited for Casey to drop to the bottom.
“Ugh! Really coulda lived without comin' down here tonight,” Casey complained, wrinkling his nose in disgust. “This really necessary?”
“Suck it up, bonehead!” Raph retorted, rolling his eyes. “But I do wanna know why we're goin' back so soon when I already said I wasn't ready to come in for the night.”
“Because those creepazoids with the hats are looking for you, Raph,” Mikey explained solemnly, staring at Raph with worry filling his eyes.
“I ain't afraid of them!” Raph spat in disgust at the thought.
“I am,” Mikey admitted simply. He shivered. “Did you see the way those dudes just vanished into thin air like ghosts? And they felt weird like they weren't really there,” he blurted, wide-eyed.
“They're just really good with that ninja smoke trick.”
“So am I...” Mikey confessed, staring down at the ground as if ashamed, “and I couldn't even see them...”
“Right,” Raph snorted in disbelief, having never seen Mikey use smoke before.
“It's true! I'll prove it!” Mikey burst out with a sudden grin, looking up again and meeting Raph's gaze head on. “After we get back home. Hey, are we still seeing Casey home first? Cause, uh... I dunno where you live, Caseman.”
-:-
“Raphael!” Leonardo snapped as they came through the door. “It was one thing for you to go out with Casey tonight but what the shell did you think you were doing by taking Michelangelo with you? The two of you don't know how to work together yet!”
Raph and Mikey exchanged glances. They'd learnt a lot about each other over the last few days hanging around together in the Bowl; certainly more than Leo realised.
“I think we were just fine, Fearless,” Raph drawled nonchalantly as he sealed the door behind them.
Mikey nodded emphatically with a broad grin, “Yeah, it was mostly pretty fun, dude!”
“Mostly?” Leo raised his eye ridges, demanding an explanation.
“Tell you in a few, Leo. Let me grab Donnie and Sensei first?” With that, Mikey went to call Donnie from his lab. Then, once had had three sets of eyes fixed on him, threw a smoke bomb down, disappearing in search of Splinter. When he came back with the ninjutsu master, he heralded their entrance with his another dull purple flash of smoke and grinned as three turtles stared agape.
“Okay, okay, I believe you now, kid! Now where the shell did you come from?” Raph asked before turning to Leo. “Did you see where they came from?”
Leo shook his head, bemused. “I didn't even see where he went the first time and I saw him use that trick a few nights back at Petra Research.”
Splinter chuckled, impressed. “It would seem that Michelangelo has learnt how to hide his ki in order to vanish from sight and reappear. That is quite an advanced technique, Michelangelo. How old were you when you were taught this skill?”
Mikey stared at Splinter in confusion. “I wasn't? Just been doing it ever since Donnie first made us smoke bombs after we first went topside. I got lots of practice really fast 'cause it's so much fun making my bros jump by suddenly appearing out of nowhere,” he explained with a cheeky grin. Then he turned to Donnie with shining eyes and a hopeful, yet teasing voice, “Speaking of which, those were my last two smoke bombs. Can I use some of your powders and stuff to make more? Please?”
Donnie stared at Michelangelo in abject horror. “No way in shell am I allowing you anywhere near chemicals, Michelangelo,” he gasped in disbelief.
Mikey allowed his bottom lip to quiver as he performed his infamous puppy dog eye attack. “I know how, Donnie, I promise,” he pleaded beseechingly. “I watched D make them all the time back home so I know how to do it too.”
“Watched is different to actually doing,” Donnie pointed out, still horrified by the idea.
“I made them too,” Mikey pointed out hopefully.
“Your brother actually lets you play with his chemical supply?” Donnie asked, aghast. He wondered if the other Donatello had some kind of death wish if he allowed such a thing.
Mikey shook his head and pouted. “Nuh! He doesn't trust me enough, but what he doesn't know never hurts him.” Mikey then thought a moment and added as if in afterthought, a single finger resting on his chin, “Usually, at least...”
When Mikey noticed Donnie's still horrified look, he laughed and quickly added, “Seriously though, Donnie, I've made them myself heaps 'cause D's too stingy with making them and I always run out. D's asked a couple of times where I get so many from, haha.”
Donnie sighed, unable to believe he was about to offer this, “Well, maybe if I supervise you... What chemicals do you need?”
Delighted, Mikey grinned and replied, “I dunno what they're called. I just know what they look like and where they're kept!”
“Or... I could just supply you with some of our smoke-bombs instead...” Donnie muttered, trying to ignore the sudden visions of disaster flashing before his mind's eye. “Yes, that sounds like a much safer idea.”
“Perhaps, Michelangelo, you should fill us in on whatever it was you needed to talk about?” Splinter suddenly suggested, taking control of the conversation as he leant back into his favourite chair as he regarded the younger turtle.
Mikey nodded and leapt the lounge to sit beside Raph. Then he told everyone what he'd overheard on the rooftops.
-:-
“That's why you wanted to come back so soon? Just because they were lookin' for me?” Raph exploded. He scowled furiously at the other-dimensional turtle, making Mikey cringe away, eyes wide. “Seriously? You coulda just told me an' Case and then you coulda come back on your own! You know the way! I coulda just been more damn careful!” he spat.
Leonardo snorted derisively. “You? Careful? When pigs fly, Raphael! Michelangelo made the right choice by making you come home,” he stated, throwing a quick, appreciative look Mikey's way. Michelangelo though, didn't meet his gaze, he kept watching Raph warily instead. Leo then sighed. “I really hate to do this, especially after everything recently, but until Don clears me for topside, or until we find evidence of wherever Hun is holed up, going topside is no longer an option. We all go together from now on or not at all.”
Instantly, Raph jumped to his feet, his face livid as he stared Leonardo down. “You gotta be shittin' me!”
”Raphael!” Splinter immediately rebuked, displeased eyes fixed on his son.
Raph briefly turned apologetic eyes to Splinter but continued ranting. “I'm sick and tired of bein' trapped down here day after day! It's gettin' so stiflin' that I can't damn well breathe!”
“It's only until Don clears me and we can take down Hun together,” Leonardo immediately soothed. “Then we can all go deal with this new threat together.”
“Even me?” Mikey asked hopefully, eyes wide and bright as he turned to stare at Leo.
“Yes, even you, Michelangelo,” Leo confirmed with a tight smile. “We'll need all the help we can get. In the meantime, we'll have to run some team building exercises and I want you to stop holding back and start focusing during training. Let us all see what you can really do, Michelangelo. We need to know we can actually count on you.”
Mikey nodded, happy on the outside but cringing inwardly at Leo's word choice; it wasn't like he meant to hold back or to lose focus. It just happened.
Raph whirled desperately to his father, hoping against hope to convince him to disagree with Leonardo, yet not truly believing he would. “Master Splinter, you can't agree with this. I gotta get out or I'll go mad!”
Splinter shook his head, “Your leader has made his decision, my son, and it is a wise one.”
“But Sensei! I...”
“I am sorry, Raphael, but you know how strong the Foot Elite are. If they have a target on your head, you cannot take the risk of jeopardising your safety and that of our family.”
At the mention of his family's safety, Raph reluctantly backed down, falling heavily on the couch beside Mikey. He looked up after a moment. “What about Hun? We can't just rely on Don and his hackin' skills. That ain't right!”
Donnie smiled slightly. “It's fine, Raph. I have a facial recognition program working on the problem as we speak, searching through the vast majority of the city feeds for Hun. If he dares show his face outside, we'll have him. However, if you like, I can always set you up with a computer to watch, just in case his face is covered up and the program, therefore, does not pick up on him.”
Raph nodded, defeated. “Yeah, that'd be... good. I guess,” he acquiesced, his voice sounding hollow.
“Actually, that's a good idea,” Leo spoke up, somehow managing to sit up straighter. “We can take it in shifts to watch for him.”
For a moment, Raph's eyes flashed angrily, but then he glanced at Leo and nodded, realising his brother needed to be doing something while laid up so as not to feel so helpless and frustrated.
“You do know that spotting Hun like that would be a long shot,” Donnie warned quietly. “There are thousands of cameras throughout the city, shell, just in Purple Dragon territory alone! We cannot possibly watch over all of them twenty-four seven.
Leo nodded. “I know, but a slim chance is better than no chance. Besides, at least this way I can contribute.”
Having had enough, Raph stood abruptly. “I'm callin' in a night,” he said shortly. Then he began to stalk towards his bedroom.
“Raph,” Leo called after him, staring him in the eyes when he turned to look back. “I'm serious! No leaving the lair for the time being.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know. Leader has spoken,” Raph spat with heavy sarcasm, and with that, he stormed off.
“I think that I too shall call it a night,” Splinter stated calmly. He slowly stood and shuffled off to the Zen room for his nightly meditation before bed.
“Well, that was awkward,” Donnie finally said with a sigh once Splinter was gone from sight. “You do know he's going to be unbearable, right?”
“I know he is,” Leo replied in frustration. “I wish things didn't need to be this way, but unfortunately, there's little choice right now. We can't take the risk without a fully functioning team when the Foot Elite are actively involved!”
“Believe me, I understand, Leo, and I know Raph also does deep down. However, him being cooped up in here the entire time... You know that doesn't bode well for anyone's sanity,” Donnie stated dryly.
Leo gave Donnie an exasperated look. “It's not like there isn't plenty of space in the lair to keep to himself in.”
“It's not the same,” Mikey piped up, suddenly reminding Leo and Donnie he was still there. “Doesn't matter how big the cage is, if you can't get out, it's still a cage, dude. Trust me, I know how Raph feels. It was like that for me a few days ago too, remember?”
Leo groaned. How he remembered. The pestering, the cajoling, the whining and finally the threats of heavy pranking. “What would you both have me do then?”
“Do we really need to be confined to the lair itself.?” Donnie asked. He didn't really care so much for himself and Leo knew it.
“The Bowl?” Leo asked, realising where Donnie was going with this.
“That's a start,” Donnie nodded. “There is also a place not too far from here where Raph likes to go to be alone when he can't go to the surface.”
“Where is it? Is it secure?”
Donnie shrugged. “While I know the general area, I don't know it specifically. Mikey did though. All he would tell me when I asked was that it was quiet and not easy to find.”
Leo sighed. “All right. I'll concede those two locations then, as long as anyone going to them has their Shell-cells, or T-phone,” he added with a glance at Michelangelo, “on them and lets Don or myself know so we can at least keep an eye out with Don's tracker.”
“You have a tracker?” Mikey asked, turning to Donnie in awe.
“Of course,” Donnie smiled indulgently. “How do you think we found you the other night, not to mention that day you fell asleep where your home should be?”
“That makes sense,” Mikey laughed self-consciously. “Wish we had one of those, it'd be so much easier.”
“Easier than what?”
Mikey just smiled beatifically in Leo's direction and continued nonchalantly kicking his legs out from the couch.
Donnie gave Michelangelo a sidelong look. “So how do you guys track each other down if it's needed?”
“D's got a scanner built into the Shellraiser,” Mikey shrugged.
“And if you can't take the Shellraiser or it's too far away?”
“Dunno. Hasn't come up, but I guess we'd probably just triangulate the T-phone's location by bouncing the signal off a satellite or something,” Mikey shrugged again.
Donnie stared at Michelangelo a moment before nodding. “You know, your T-phone is advanced enough to be able to handle having a tracking app installed on it,” he mused thoughtfully. “Would you mind if I worked on one? It would be easier if we're out and about and have need of it instead of coming home for the portable tracker.”
Mikey grinned slowly as he thought about it. “That would be epic, dude!”
“No abusing it though, Michelangelo,” Leo warned, recognising the worrying mischievous glint in the younger turtle's eyes.
“Who, me?”
-:-
Donnie and Leo soon began to talk strategy and Mikey tuned them out from sheer boredom, switching one of the televisions on and channel surfing for something interesting to watch instead. Eventually, bored with everything on, he absentmindedly gave Klunk a pat before heading to the kitchen for a late night snack. When he returned, Donnie was gone and Leo was staring at him thoughtfully. Mikey drew back, slightly disconcerted by the unusual scrutiny.
<I've been wondering just how much Japanese you know,> Leonardo suddenly spoke. <The pronunciation of the few words you speak regularly during training sounds flawless as far as I can tell, yet you usually only speak rare random words or the names of moves or kata.>
Mikey's jaw dropped in surprise as he stared at Leo, then slowly, his face lit up. <No one here ever speaks it so I didn't use it,> he admitted. <When we met April back home, we quickly learnt it was rude to speak a different language around people that don't.>
<I've always been interested and learnt it a number of years ago,> Leo offered, <but other than practising with Master Splinter in private, I've never really had much chance to use it. Well, except for when I travelled to Japan to train under The Ancient One for six months,> he added with a grimace.
Mikey rushed forward to flop on the couch near Leo. Laying on his plastron, he gazed up at Leo, awed. <You got to leave New York and didn't want to go?>
<Actually, I've been out of New York many times, we all have. However, my reasons for training with The Ancient One aren't exactly ones I'm proud of. The actual experience once I arrived was amazing, though.>
Mikey gawped up at Leo, eyes wide with wonder. <Did you go alone?> It was hard for him to even imagine getting to leave New York, let alone going outside of the city by himself.
Leonardo gave a sharp nod, <It was necessary,> he explained simply. <So tell me, Michelangelo, how exactly is it that you know Japanese so well?>
<First language, dude,> Mikey laughed. Then he explained what he'd already told Raph and Casey earlier that night.
<Do you still speak it much at home?> Leo asked curiously.
<Nuh, not often. Mostly just when Master Splinter wants to have a real serious heart to heart with one or all of us, and then we sometimes slip into if one of us is really upset about something. Not really much otherwise, dude, especially since we started going topside and making friends,> Mikey admitted. <It's really comforting to hear though. Well, except from those hat dudes speaking it earlier. That was really creepy!> he added with a nervous laugh.
Leonardo smiled. <If you ever want to talk to someone in Japanese while you're here, I'm available. It would be nice to have someone to converse with, to practise with.>
Mikey smiled brightly. <I'd like that.>
-:-
To be continued
Chapter 29: Ch 28
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, then they have been stolen. Please report them.
And One to Grow On
Ch 28
Date: 16th Sept
“You have done well today, my students,” Splinter said warmly as he looked fondly from Donatello to Raphael and finally, to Michelangelo.
Mikey beamed up at Splinter from where he knelt. It felt really great to be included in the praise because Splinter actually meant it, rather than just feeling as though his Sensei only included him out of a sense of obligation like it normally did back home. He knew his own father never intended to slight him but it really was hard to shine against Leo's skill and strategy, Raph's sheer strength and ferocity, and Donnie's intelligence and planning.
“For the next three hours, you may all spend your time as you wish. At the end of that time, however, I expect you all to return to the dojo for the next training session.”
“All of us, Sensei?” Mikey asked, staring at him in confusion.
“Indeed, Michelangelo,” Splinter confirmed.
“What about my cross-training? Do I still need to do that too?”
Splinter shook his head, closing his eyes briefly as he did before looking directly into Michelangelo's. “Not today, Michelangelo. It would be rather difficult for Leonardo to work with you just now, especially given Donatello's medical orders. That is why he will work with all three of you on some team building exercises this afternoon instead.”
The three ninja, two brothers and one other-dimensional turtle, all looked at each other wide-eyed, before turning their attention back to Splinter.
“Before you face off against Hun once more or the threat posed by the Elite Foot, you must learn to trust one another enough to be able to work as a true team. Some of you have made great crossroads of recent,” Splinter pointed out proudly, glancing in Raphael's direction, “but it is not yet enough.”
Splinter then paused and looked at Donatello specifically. “Once you have had lunch, may I suggest you get some rest, Donatello? You appear as though you need it and you will need your energy this afternoon.”
Donnie opened his mouth as if to protest but then thought better of it and nodded instead, his lips pressing tightly together.
Splinter canted his head slightly as he studied Donatello, before adding in a quiet voice, “You know my door is always open to you should you require it, my son.”
Donnie simply nodded, reminded of how he'd intended to go speak to Splinter a few nights back. Before he'd been waylaid by other concerns.
“You are all dismissed.”
Mikey bounced lightly to his feet and trotted over to Splinter as Raph and Donnie headed out, ostensibly heading to the kitchen for lunch. “Splinter Sensei? Why's Leo going to be leading the team exercise? I thought Donnie said he couldn't train yet? Where will you be?”
Splinter chuckled fondly, “Because Leonardo is this team's leader and it will be he that you will be following into battle. He is quite different from your Leonardo, yes?”
“Yeah,” Mikey confirmed with an eager nod. “My Leo loves superheroes and sci-fi and totally geeks out over... uh, right, sorry,” Mikey laughed as he saw the look suggesting he'd gone off topic.
“Right,” Splinter said dryly once Michelangelo calmed. “Then you will need to learn to trust him as much as you do your own brother, as he and his brothers must learn to trust you in return. I am quite aware that you worked fairly well with Leonardo that night a week ago, but there were still some issues between you, yes?”
Mikey cast his gaze to the ground, chagrined at the reminder of how he'd fought against staying back when told and then been captured and controlled as a result of disobeying Leonardo's orders.
“Do not fret, Michelangelo, it is only to be expected,” Splinter said gently, placing his paw up onto the young turtle's shoulder. “That was your first time actually working together out in the field and Leonardo was unaware of what you are truly capable of since you so rarely put in your full effort into training.”
Mikey's eyes snapped up to meet Splinter's and protest the observation, but he saw no accusation within the ninja master's gaze, only curiosity, and his words died in his throat.
“Why is that, Michelangelo?” Splinter persisted, canting his head.
Mikey shrugged wordlessly; it was nothing he ever meant to do. It was hard to be so serious when it was against his very nature to do so and neither did it help when everyone around him acted shocked and disturbed on the rare occasions he did. He hated it and just wished they'd treat him normally, rather than always as a joke.
“I know it is not a matter of overconfidence; you do not appear to have that fault. In fact, I strongly believe it to be the opposite,” Splinter observed calmly. “The question though, is why?”
“I don't know, Sensei...” Mikey mumbled. “I do try, I promise, but I'm just not good enough.”
“That is simply not true.”
“But it is, Sensei! I'm weak, I'm slow, I'm stupid and... and everybody knows it...”
“I do not believe that to be the case.”
“No offence Sensei, but you've only known me a few weeks. My family does know me properly and they don't just believe it, they know it.”
“I see. I take it then that you have been told these things often?”
Mikey gazed down at the ground once more, unwilling to answer.
“Come, Michelangelo, let us go sit in the Zen room where we may talk in private and be more comfortable.”
A few minutes later, the pair were seated on the tatami mats with Splinter lighting a citrus-scented candle that he'd noticed the young turtle favoured. ”Tell me, Michelangelo, have you ever heard the saying, 'that if you hear something often enough, you begin to believe it'?”
“Hai, Sensei,” Mikey replied miserably, staring down at the gently flickering flame placed between them as if mesmerised.
Splinter reached out a hand to gently grasp the young turtle's chin, lifting it so Michelangelo's eyes met his own. “Then I wish for you to hear this and believe me for I do not speak untruths to simply make people feel better. You are none of those things you mentioned before, Michelangelo. You are strong, you are fast, and while you may be somewhat naive and easily distractible with a tendency to act before thinking, you are most certainly not stupid.”
“But...”
“Stop!” Splinter commanded, holding up a hand to shush the other-dimensional ninja. “I do not wish to hurt you by reminding you of things from recent days, however, I feel I must for the proof of my words is within those experiences, as horrible as they were,” he explained. “When Hun had you under his control, he could only control your actions by speaking direct commands, yes?”
Mikey nodded despondently.
“You did not hear his voice in your head, nor feel his spirit controlling you from within, would I be correct in that assumption?”
Mikey nodded again. “Yeah, he just told me what I had to do and I couldn't help but do it,” he replied in a small voice, shuddering with the nightmare memory.
“In that case, everything you did while trying to achieve his will was all you. Your strength, your skill, your speed, your intelligence and ability to improvise. Leonardo and Donatello both spoke of how fast you were. You were quick on your feet, fast to move and to react to whatever resistance my sons and Mister Jones gave you. Your physical strength was enough that it took two to hold you down; I will come back to your strength of spirit later. You also showed great intelligence in how you were able to use your surroundings and the objects within your reach to your advantage.”
“That's not something to be proud of though,” Mikey objected in absolute shame, looking away yet again. “I hurt people I care about and anyway, Leo was holding back...”
“That is true,” Splinter smiled gently. “Leonardo was holding back because he had no wish to fight you. However, he still did his best to defend himself without hurting you. You know you surprised him greatly at the time, Michelangelo.”
“I guess so... but...”
“My point, Michelangelo,” Splinter interrupted before the young turtle could fall into a pit made of his own objections and fears, “is that though you were compelled against your will to obey a foul human's hateful commands, your skills, your actions, the how of your actions were completely your own, proving once and for all that you have those traits within you, no matter how buried they may seem at but a glance,” Splinter stated firmly.
Mikey nodded numbly.
“Now, I wish to consider another of your strengths. Your strength of spirit to be exact. Since you first arrived in this world, Michelangelo, you have been placed in situations that would break many. Not knowing what happened to your family, or more specifically to yourself as you later found out, and then faced with the open hostility of Raphael, the coldness of Leonardo and the distance of Donatello. Through it all, this almost a month now, you have managed to keep your sunny disposition and bright outlook on life. Yes, you have had a particularly rough time of it recently, yet you still remain generally cheerful and bright, despite how you feel at this specific moment. That takes a lot of strength not to crumble under the pressures you have faced during these last days. Then, of course, there were the strengths you displayed during our Astral session the other night.
“In the time since we have met, you have gone from strength to strength, Michelangelo. Do not think of yourself as weak, slow or stupid any longer, for quite simply, you are not, and I will be only too willing to remind you of these facts each day while you remain here, until you truly believe it,” Splinter said, finishing with a faint smile.
“Hai, Sensei!” Mikey replied, sitting up straighter and looking directly into the ninjutsu master's eyes to gauge his sincerity. What he saw shocked and surprised him.
Splinter's smile deepened. While he could see Michelangelo didn't fully believe him yet, he could see the turtle's spirits had risen. There would still be a lot of work ahead of them to undo past damage but he was determined to help however he could, while he could.
Even if that meant tailoring some future training sessions to Michelangelo's skills in order to boost his confidence.
-:-
With more of a bounce in his step and a beatific smile playing his face, Mikey walked into the kitchen seeing just Raph and Leo at the table eating sandwiches. Both looked up as he entered and Raph slid a plate toward him.
“Made ya a fried egg and chilli chutney sammich.”
“Or if you would like something a little more appetising and nutritious, I could make you a ham, cheese and salad sandwich,” Leo offered with a disturbed look at the melting, congealing mess on the plate now in front of Mikey.
“Thanks, guys, but I was going to make pizza. Haven't had any since before...” Mikey trailed off briefly but quickly continued. “You dudes want some?”
“No thank you,” Leo replied as Raph too quickly shook his head. “Don't take this the wrong way, Michelangelo, but do you know how to cook anything else?”
Mikey canted his head curiously. “Yeah, of course, I do. Pancakes, eggs, pizza shakes, worms and algae...” he mused, counting off on his fingers as he spoke.
Looking a little sick, Leo sighed despondently and cut him off. “Tell me, Michelangelo. Do you actually enjoy cooking or do you only do it because no one else can and you feel like you have to do it?”
Mikey glanced from Leo to Raph and back again, taking in their serious expressions as they regarded him. “I enjoy it, Leo. It's fun!”
Relaxing upon hearing the answer, Leo then continued, “Then would you like to learn how to cook other things too?”
Mikey's immediate impulse was to say, 'Nuh! Why make anything else when I can already make pizza?' but then he thought about it and flopped down in a nearby seat, pulling the plate Raph had slid over closer. “Actually, yeah,” he admitted a minute later. “I'd love to learn to make pizza gyoza and cakes and stuff. That'd be pretty awesome!”
Smiling with relief, Leo then offered, “I know that April is willing to teach you how to cook other things. Since you're interested, you should take her up on it. I'd even join you for the lessons myself but...”
Raph shot Leo a dirty look as he cut him off, “But you're banned from the kitchen for anythin' but drinks, ramen and sandwiches and you damn well know it! An' you're especially banned from April's kitchen!”
Mikey laughed loudly at the vehemence in Raph's voice as Leo looked at Raph, hurt.
“There's no need to put it like that, Raph,” Leo retorted almost petulantly. Raph simply smirked in return so Leo decided to ignore him and turned back to Michelangelo. “It's good to eat a variety of food.”
“But...” Mikey protested in a small voice. “What about pizza? It'd feel betrayed and abandoned if I made and ate other stuff!”
Raph snorted. “Once a week is enough. There is such a thing as too much of a good thing, brat.”
Leo nodded in agreement. “You can make pizza for dinner tonight if you like, but after that, no more than once a week. Even if it means we have to resort to toasted sandwiches and ramen in the meantime.”
“Better not be plannin' to use the toaster for those sandwiches, Leo,” Raph teasingly warned. “Donnie'd kill you if you did that again!”
Leo shot Raph a dirty look in return.
Trying not to laugh at their antics, Mikey instead pouted for a bit before asking. “How about if I just make pizza for me, then?” he suddenly asked, hopeful about finding another solution.
“Sorry, Michelangelo, but I mean it, no more than once a week,” Leo repeated firmly. “Besides, just think of all the other great foods you have yet to discover. Now, eat your lunch. You'll need your energy later.”
Mikey sighed and picked up his sandwich, looking at it warily before taking a tentative bite. Suddenly his eyes lit up. It was no pizza but it was still good. The moment he caught Raph's amused smirk directed at him though, Mikey tried to downplay how much he actually liked it and slowed right down with his chewing.
“The secret is in the sauce,” Raph winked knowingly.
Mikey's eyes widened at the implications and he started plotting over how he could just add pizza sauce to everything instead so it would at least be related to pizza. He took another bite, stuffing the rest of the sandwich into his mouth, turned to Leo and asked through a full mouth, “So what are we doing this afternoon anyway?”
Raph suddenly stood, a disgusted look on his face at Michelangelo's display, and stalked out.
Leo smiled, “Well, I thought we could play a few games, ninja style.”
“Like what?” Mikey asked in wonder, swallowing his mouthful loudly.
“You'll see,” Leo chuckled. “Now I better go put my leg up, before Donnie makes good on his promise again.”
“Hah! That was so funny!” Mikey laughed loudly, remembering a couple of hours after he and Raph came back from the Bowl the first time. Donnie, sick and tired of Leo not resting up had Raph help restrain him, supposedly for his own good. While Mikey had laughed raucously at the time, he'd also instantly resolved then and there never to piss Donnie off when he was in Doctor mode. “Hey, where is Donnie anyway?”
“He ate and then went for a nap,” Leo answered, a distant look crossing his face, “so be sure to keep the noise to a minimum during the next couple of hours.”
“Okay!” Mikey agreed happily, knowing it shouldn't be a problem for once. Finally free of having to be watched every minute, and now that he had Raph's blessing, he fully planned on exploring his borrowed room properly that afternoon. The curiosity since being given permission days ago had been unbearable, but he hadn't wanted to stir the memories in his other-dimensional family just to sate it so he'd somehow found the will to wait until he could be alone.
And that time was now.
-:-
The room was a virtual treasure trove of knick-knacks and oddities!
Mikey's grin was so wide as he went through the boxes and piles that his face ached, and yet, he couldn't stop grinning. He remembered being told they'd lost almost everything when their last home had been attacked but the room's previous occupant, the Mikey that actually belonged with this family, had still somehow managed to fill his room in the new lair with so many things.
There were boxes filled with drawings of family, friends and other things, many of which had been damaged and waterstained; these had been repaired where possible and lovingly tucked away for safe-keeping. Most were newer, however, proving that the other Mikey had been busy since they were forced to move.
Comics and sci-fi novels galore filled other boxes - there wasn't room on the shelf for them all, most of which had prices written on the covers from second-hand stores, or possibly garage sales, making Mikey realise his counterpart must have had help from their human friends to get them. There was also a box of art supplies that Mikey knew had to have existed, mostly due to the unfinished mural and a couple of paintings within the lair, but hadn't seen before now, having resisted the temptation to go through the boxes of the dead turtle's things out of respect for his grieving family.
There was also a number of trinkets stashed lovingly into a box labelled 'Memorabilia', which included a trophy which had been smashed into numerous pieces and that someone had begun attempting to glue back together; Mikey could make out part of a single word on it, 'xus', and with excitement, realised it must have been from the Battle Nexus. Gingerly, Mikey turned over the remains of the trophy within his hands, wondering if he'd ever have a hope of winning something like that someday. Then he scoffed, dismissing the thought instantly. With brothers like Leo and Raph, there was no point even wishing or hoping; they always won everything. Mikey's smile turned sly as he thought, 'Except for pranking.' That was the one thing he could top them with and that was a big part of why he enjoyed it so much.
At that thought, his eyes lit upon the large, brightly decorated wooden box that looked as though it had been nailed together by a kindergartner. Despite having decided not to use anything in this room beyond games and comics before Raph gave him permission a few days ago, he'd often felt an irresistible pull from it that he hadn't been able to ignore, demanding its contents be used on the family around him.
And boy had he used them! That had been the main reason he'd been able to talk Leonardo into taking him out that fateful night a week ago.
He felt that pull again now and abandoning the search of the rest of the room, Mikey wandered over. Lovingly, for the entertainment it had provided those first two weeks here, he picked it up. As he did, he noticed another box, this one metal, underneath, sealed with a combination padlock. Mikey bit his lip. Then, unable to help himself, started working at the lock. It took him a whole five minutes to break the code and open it but to Mikey's intense disappointment, however, it was filled with junk. A squashed metallic bug; a couple of white feathers; a torn piece of black cloth; a strange device which seemed to be a cross between a fob watch and a communicator; a couple of random photos of strangely costumed people – Mikey's bright blue eyes slid back and forth between one such photo and the huge signed Silver Sentry poster on the wall; and a scrapbook.
About to close the lid and keep exploring the room, something bade Mikey to pick up the scrapbook. His jaw dropped in surprise as he found it filled with newspaper and magazine clippings about superheroes. Superheroes from the various comics he'd read since coming to this world.
After flipping through the clippings, he noticed a second scrapbook. He picked it up to find it filled with photos of their Mikey posing with various superheroes, grinning broadly enough to split his face. Suddenly, he understood. The 'junk' in this box wasn't actually junk at all but souvenirs of meeting them and that the superheroes in this world were actually real.
Mikey drew in an excited breath. Leo would love this world. Suddenly his heart ached as he realised again just how much he missed his family. He shook the lonely feeling from his mind, reminding himself he would get home again, he just needed to be patient. In the meantime, he needed to learn as much about this place as he could to share with his brothers for when he finally arrived back home again.
Now excited once more since he had a plan, the other-dimensional turtle started digging deeper into the box, pulling everything out to study it.
-:-
Mikey glanced over to Klunk who lay on his bed blinking languidly up at him in mild curiosity, “Since you're already a Ninja Kitty, you can be my sidekick, Klunkers,” Mikey cheerfully announced. He picked up the ginger cat and plonked him on his shoulder, “Your sidekick name can be Purr-Machine. Do you like that, huh?”
“Mrow,” Klunk agreed, settling happily into place. He rubbed his furry, whiskered face against Mikey's, making the young turtle laugh.
“That tickles, Klun... uh, I mean, Purr-Machine! Stop it,” he giggled.
As Klunk capitulated, Mikey exited the room, looking all about as he did but there was no-one in sight. Mikey laughed with delight and pranced down the stairs, heading for the common room, all the while careful not to trip as he twirled. Unfortunately, the boots hadn't fit his differently shaped feet, the cape was a little long and the costume sat weirdly since it hadn't been made for someone of his shape, but still, it fit.
The living room was empty but Mikey didn't care, in fact, he was pleased since it gave him space to really run about without risk of getting in anyone's way. Striking a heroic pose, he then started running about wildly, jumping over couches and tables and crying out random catchphrases like, “The Turtle Titan will stop you, Evil-doer!” and “Stop! In the name of the Justice Force!” He posed dramatically with each battle cry, pointing and striking at invisible foes. Mikey was having so much fun that he didn't notice his audience until they spoke, their voice cold, hard and full of pain.
“I don't know where you found that costume, Michelangelo, but please take it off right now!”
Mikey stopped dead, his bright grin falling from his face as he saw Donnie, stiff and staring at him, hurt and betrayed.
“I...”
“Just take it off, please.” And with that, Donnie stalked into his lab and slammed the door closed behind him. Klunk jumped from Mikey's shoulder and ran off in fright.
Mikey reached up to pull the cowl from his head. “It's just a costume...” he complained sullenly.
“It's more than just a costume, Michelangelo,” Leo spoke up softly as he limped slowly down the stairs.
“What do you mean?” Mikey asked plaintively. He looked up at Leo, desperate for an explanation.
Leo smiled tightly back at him, pain shining clear in his own gaze. “Mikey was the Turtle Titan. He was such a superhero fanboy that he decided to just become a superhero himself.”
“Really?” Mikey squeaked in surprise. “I thought he must have just made it for Halloween or something because he liked the Turtle Titan. I mean, there's a comic about the Turtle Titan and everything!”
“Mikey may not have gone out a lot in costume but he did on occasion. I can't say I was exactly thrilled about his costumed activities but he did good and made some good friends and allies in the process.” He then sighed despondently, his head hanging. “If he hadn't, maybe he'd still be alive today.”
Mikey's jaw dropped as he suddenly remembered the conversation he'd had with Donnie a few days prior and pieced the clues together. “Wait a minute! Dude, Donnie said he wasn't in costume that day so... how did...”
“He wasn't,” Leonardo admitted softly. “However, it was because of the Turtle Titan that he met certain members of the Justice Force and that led to them asking for our help that day.”
Revelation hit and Mikey felt even worse for playing around with the costume. “Oh... So... uh... Does Donnie blame them for it?” he asked in a small voice.
“No,” Leo answered sadly, shaking his head once. “Donnie blames himself for what happened that night. The worst part is that since he refuses to talk about what happened, there is little we can do to convince him otherwise.”
“I see,” Mikey murmured sadly. He wished he could get closer to Donnie and help him through it but now he understood why Donnie often became so touchy around him.
“I didn't know the costume survived the destruction of our old lair.”
Mikey glanced down at the cowl in his large hands. “I think it's new,” he offered. “It's still stiff and got creases and stuff. I found it in plastic wrap at the bottom of some metal trunk.”
“I see.” Leo shot him a sudden sharp look. “So why are you suddenly going through his things when you hadn't before now?”
“Raph told me I could a couple of days ago,” Mikey admitted with a shrug, colouring brightly.
“Really?” Leo blinked in amazement at the reminder of the recent change in Raphael.
“Yeah. I didn't look until now though because you guys had to watch me to make sure I didn't go all Mister Hyde Turtle and I didn't think it would be fair to look through it in front of you guys.”
Leo nodded numbly. “Well, I doubt he meant for you to play around in that costume. I honestly don't mind you looking through Mikey's belongings and using them, but please try not to reopen any old wounds by bringing anything so personal out of that room again.”
“Okay, Leo, I'm really sorry,” Mikey agreed reluctantly. He shuffled uncomfortably on the spot.
“If you aren't sure about something, come and ask me, okay?”
Mikey nodded listlessly and began trudging towards the stairs to take off the costume and put it back away.
“Oh, Michelangelo?” Leo suddenly called.
“Yeah, Leo?” Mikey asked, pausing at the bottom of the stairs and turning towards him.
“In light of what just happened, I'm putting back our training by an extra hour. Please let Raph know while you're upstairs.”
“Okay.”
“After you take off the costume.”
-:-
to be continued
Notes:
A/N: Coming up next, Team Building! And I promise it won't be such a long wait between chapters this time *coughs* Sorry about that... Speaking of which, I'm still not entirely happy with this chapter but I've had it typed up and been sitting on it (and the next) for over a year now. I figure if I don't just post, it'll sit there with me occasionally looking over it and fiddling with it again for ages more...
Also *coughs* I've had this chapter up about a month now on DA and FFNet but totally forgot about posting here to AO3. Sorry >_<
Chapter 30: Ch 29
Summary:
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
And One to Grow On
Ch 29
Date: 16th Sept
Supported by his crutches, Leonardo stood in front of his brothers and Michelangelo, studiously ignoring the distinctly unimpressed look directed at him from Donatello. He'd waited patiently while Michelangelo apologised to Donnie for upsetting him earlier and now stood waiting for the three to come to attention.
“Ehem! While this session may be playing games, it is still a training session,” he reminded them curtly as he finally gave up waiting and instead called for attention, “and as such, requires your full attention and effort.”
“I do hope you are not planning to stay on your feet the entire time, Leonardo” Donnie spoke up primly once Leo paused.
“Of course not,” Leo replied with a faint smile. “I wouldn't want to incur the wrath of Doctor Don again.”
“Then perhaps one of us should fetch you a chair?” Donnie asked flatly.
“No need, I'll have something better shortly,” Leo instantly replied, waving a hand dismissively.
“So what are we doing, Leo?” Michelangelo piped up curiously, bouncing lightly on the spot in anticipation as he stared hopefully at the older turtle.
Leo's smile grew wider as he looked at Michelangelo. “We're going to play a variation of a classic blindfold trust game,” he answered.
Michelangelo blanched slightly, taking a half step back. “This isn't going to be like the day you guys found me, is it?” he asked plaintively. “Joey Nails still hasn't forgiven me for that.”
“Joey Nails?” Raph asked bluntly, looking unsure if he really wanted to know or not.
Lifting a foot into the air, Michelangelo wiggled his middle toe in Raph's direction. “Joey Nails,” he answered with a bright grin and teasing tone. “I stubbed him badly when you guys dragged me here blindfolded. Remember?”
“Not really,” Raph muttered, looking away guiltily at the reminder of how badly they'd, or rather, he'd treated the other-dimensional mutant at the time.
Colouring slightly with embarrassment, Leonardo did remember. He'd been the one leading the younger turtle through the sewers that day and hadn't thought to steer him around the loose chunk of concrete. Any of them would have easily avoided it without even having noticed it. Michelangelo, however, was a stranger to the area and as such, didn't know the local terrain, not to mention that he couldn't see at the time. “Sorry about that again,” Leo coughed. “Don't worry, this won't be quite like that little excursion.”
“Okay,” Michelangelo visibly relaxed, relieved.
“Anyway, to start off with, we'll be splitting into teams of two and each team will pit themselves against the other in combat.” Donnie's gaze instantly narrowed at him but Leo ignored it and continued explaining. “It will, however, be with a difference. One on each team, the attacker, will sit on the shoulders of their partner, serving as the eyes and directing their partner where to move. The other, the legs of the team, will have to interpret the directions of the 'eyes' as best he can and will be responsible for moving where the team needs to go in order to both keep of them on their feet and in the game.”
Michelangelo stood there blinking in confusion at Leo.
“I gather this means that you will be the 'eyes' of one team then, Leo?” Donnie questioned dryly.
Leo nodded. “Yes, that way I will be able to join in with you all and keep off my feet as ordered,” he agreed, smiling wryly at Donnie.
“Whadda ya mean by 'interpret the commands of the 'eyes'?” Raph asked, a hint of belligerence in his tone.
Leo's smile widened ever so slightly. “I am so glad you asked, Raphael. The 'eyes' of each team will be sitting on the shoulders of their partner and carrying the weapon. For the purposes of this exercise, we will use bo staffs,” Leo explained. “The turtle on the bottom will be blindfolded, and the turtle sitting on their shoulders will be gagged, so they can't speak.”
Michelangelo's eyes boggled in fright. “But! But how are they supposed to tell the other one where to go then?”
Leonardo shrugged. “It is up to each team to work out a way to communicate silently. This exercise will not only require each ninja to put their trust in the other but it will also help them learn to work together as a team.”
Donnie sighed in resignation. “You just had to find a way to be able to train, didn't you Leo?”
“You caught me, Don,” Leo admitted with a wry chuckle. “But if we are going to all go after Hun together, we need to be able to know we can trust each other to watch our shells and we need to be able to work together as a team.”
Donnie nodded, seeing the sense in his brother's words. “So what are the teams then?” he asked reluctantly, recognising there was no point in arguing further. Not when Leo had obviously put so much thought into finding a loophole to train within.
“Raph and Michelangelo, you and I,” Leo replied. “I figure that this way, you can make sure I don't make my injuries worse,” he said with a laugh, earning a sharp look from Donnie. What he didn't add was that for the moment he felt it best to give Donnie a little space from Michelangelo, for a day or two at least. They would have to team up and learn to work together sooner or later though but today wouldn't be that day. He also realised that Raph and Michelangelo seemed to be getting along at last and he wanted to let them have a chance to build upon the connection that had been forming over the last few days.
“So... who's on top then?” Michelangelo asked, his eyes wide as he stared at Raph's slightly taller and bulkier form.
“That will be up to the two of you to decide,” Leo replied with a faint smile. “You have five minutes to decide and to work out how you'll communicate. After that, we meet back here and begin.”
-:-
Mikey and Raph jogged off to one side of the dojo as Donnie reluctantly joined Leo.
“I don't want to be gagged,” Mikey was quick to announce, barely suppressing a shudder. “But...”
“But you don't know if you can carry me, right?”
Mikey nodded numbly.
“You got no real problem with bein' blindfolded though? Despite what you said before?” Raph asked with a small frown.
“Nuh, I know this place well enough now and I'd be fine as long as I had my music,” Mikey admitted with a small knowing smile.
“An' what's the problem about bein' gagged? Afraid of havin' to keep your mouth shut for once?” Raph asked, a light, flippant tone filling his voice. Then he sobered as he saw Mikey stiffen and look away. “Hey, what's wrong, kid? I was only kiddin'.”
Mikey took a deep breath before looking directly up into Raph's eyes. “It's not that, Raph, it's...”
“Go on,” Raph prodded quietly when Mikey trailed off.
“... when that Himbo had me... Sure, I wasn't physically gagged but he made sure I couldn't talk or even make a sound and...” Mikey took another deep breath, looking away once more as he tried to steel himself. “While I couldn't even control my own thoughts it wasn't so bad, I guess, but... when that stuff started wearing off and... and I still couldn't move or make a sound but I had my mind again... I don't... I can't...”
Raph placed a calming hand on the younger turtle's shoulder when he faltered. “This won't be the same,” he reassured gently. “You'll still be able to make noise if you need to. It's just to remind you that you can't talk and if it gets too much, you can always take it off. It's not like your hands'll be tied or anythin'.”
“I guess...”
“Will you be okay? 'cause, you know the only way Leo'll let you join us is if he believes we can all work together,” Raph pointed out. Up until he'd seen the younger ninja sneak up on the Elites the way he had, he wasn't sure he'd have wanted him along in the upcoming fight with Hun but seeing a glimpse of what Michelangelo was actually capable of had made him reconsider.
“Yeah, I'll be okay,” Mikey quickly assured, standing a little straighter to show off a determination he didn't fully feel. He'd always been good at hiding his lack of self-confidence back home and now with Splinter's earlier belief in him and Raph's pep talk just now, he sure as heck was going to try to convince this family he was fine too.
“Good. Now we gotta work out a way to 'talk',” Raph said, reminding him of why they were actually there.
“Oh yeah, I forgot, dude,” Mikey laughed sheepishly.
“Right,” Raph replied dryly, giving him a sideways look. “So, how 'bout this? Tap your left heel if I need to turn left and your right if I need to go right. If you need me to go forward, tap twice with both heels, backwards, move your feet to the side. Got it?”
Mikey snickered, a mischievous glint in his eyes, “Sooo” he drawled, “does that mean I get free kicks?”
“Not kicks, Brat, taps,” Raph scowled. Figures the brat would pick up and try to run with that. “Can you remember that?”
“Yeah, I think I can but what if we need to jump or duck?”
“Hmm... good question. Do the same for forward and backwards but squeeze my head with your knees at the same time; you'll need the extra grip to stay on anyway.”
“Got it!” Mikey replied cheerfully.
“Oh, and Brat?”
“Yeah, Raphie?”
“Not too tight, got it?”
“Spoilsport!”
-:-
A few minutes later, the four turtles stood in position on opposite sides of the room, Raph and Donnie with their masks turned to blind and gripping their partner's knees enough to prevent them from falling, and Mikey and Leo seated on their shoulders, gagged and holding a bo each with determined expressions filling their faces.
Abruptly, Leo nodded at Mikey, the visual cue to begin their game and Mikey tapped his heels twice against Raph's plastron, leaning ahead slightly at the same time. Raph surged immediately forward like a juggernaut.
Grinning through the gag which thankfully wasn't too tight, Mikey lifted the fingers of one hand from his weapon to give Leo a cheeky little wave before suddenly noticing Raph veering to the side. He promptly leaned slightly to the left and cried out, “Left, left!” which, while still somewhat recognisable, came out in a noisy gargle.
Behind his blindfold, Raph rolled his eyes; they hadn't even been playing two minutes yet.
“One demerit for the Hot team,” Donnie chastised promptly.
“Ah?” Mikey cried out in protest.
“No talking, remember?”
“Can't talk through the gags,” Raph pointed out grumpily. “An' I said he can still make noise,” he admitted, already detouring towards Donnie's voice.
“Muffled or not, there's a difference between talking and making noise. Michelangelo was still understandable, therefore, one demerit,” Donnie explained. “Though by all means, keep talking and you'll lead me right to you both even without Leo's direction.”
'Just like you're doin' for us,' Raph thought smugly as he felt Michelangelo's weight shift on his shoulders as the younger ninja struck out with his staff.
A crash of wood on wood resounded way too close and Raph tightened his grip on his partner's legs before jumping back to avoid the attack he knew had to be coming from Leo.
Michelangelo yelped loudly, his balance shifting backwards unexpectedly with a jolt, and Raph knew Leo had struck true. He felt Michelangelo try to straighten up again but before he could, the wooden weapon swept his feet out from underneath him and they both went down with a double thud.
“From the sounds of it, that's one point to the Cool team,” Donnie announced, pleased, and Raph grit his teeth at hearing the faint hint of smugness in his brother's tone.
“Sure, ya won round one,” Raph agreed, picking himself up again. “Doesn't mean your gonna win the day though!”
Donnie and Leo both chuckled knowingly.
“Sure, keep telling yourself that, Raphie,” Donnie teased from further away. To Raph's hearing, he was zigzagging around the dojo even as he spoke. “Tell us when you're ready for round two.”
Michelangelo grabbed Raph's arm and led him elsewhere in the room, mumbling something that sounded suspiciously like, “Sorry,” before stopping and climbing up on his shoulders again.
Raph tapped at Michelangelo's knee to let him know he was ready and he knew the other-dimensional turtle then nodded their readiness to Leo.
Moments later, Raph was racing across the dojo floor again as lightly as he could, given the fact that he was carrying the weight of two. This time, Michelangelo was able to stay much quieter, only mumbling a few noises as he and Leo clashed. Soon he felt the other turtle struck and lose balance, falling from his shoulders once more.
And so it went, round after round with Michelangelo and Raph losing each time and Raph beginning to clench his teeth tighter and tighter. Even without being able to see, he could feel the other turtle's dejection and knew the young ninja was blaming himself.
“Time out!” Raph eventually called, already twisting his bandana around. “Give us five for drinks an' stuff!”
A moment later Leonardo removed his gag to speak. “I'll go one better,” he said in amusement. “Take ten minutes. Feel free to talk strategy while you're at it,” he chuckled.
“Smug bastard!” Raph snarled and turned to see Michelangelo already exiting the dojo. Running after him, Raph managed to catch up with the other turtle in the kitchen.
“Tell me you ain't upset about losin', are you?” Raph suddenly asked. “Because if ya are, you're just goin' to have to get used to it.”
Michelangelo shook his head dejectedly. “Nope, losing doesn't bother me, dude. I'm used to it.”
For a moment, Raph was tempted to question the other-dimensional turtle on what he meant by being used to it but forced himself to stay on track. “Then why are you so down?” he asked, allowing his concern to fill his voice.
Sighing loudly, Michelangelo turned to face him, fingering the glass of water in his larger hand. “Because you're not and I'm letting you down...”
Frowning, Raph couldn't understand where the other turtle got that idea. “What the shell's that s'posed to mean?”
“It means because of me, you're losing” Michelangelo explained miserably. “Back home, Raph and Leo win at everything...”
Raph blinked, not sure what to say.
“... and I've noticed you guys are like that here too. So I know I'm letting you down.”
“That's not true,” Raph retorted when he finally found his voice again. “We're all pretty competitive and'll trash talk each other to no end, but overall, we're actually pretty balanced. I can't tell you how many times I've been beaten in sparring or other things by all my bros, Donnie and Mikey included.”
Michelangelo looked up in sudden interest. “Really? You're not just saying that, dude?”
“Really,” Raph nodded, then smirked. “Though ask me this in front of anyone else and I'll deny I ever admitted it. But hey, we all got our strengths and weaknesses, Brat. Leo, his skill's crazy good, especially since he went and trained with the Ancient One for a few months a while back. If we let him use that skill, he'll cane our shells every time. Me? I'm stronger and got a determination to rival Leo's and a temper that's a great help long as I control it and don't let it control me. I get my hands on anyone, then it's all over for them. As for Don, give him a chance to think and plan and no one stands a chance 'gainst him! And then, there was Mikey. The most annoyin', obnoxious one of us all! With his speed, agility and dumb luck combined with that damn motor-mouth, well, let's just say it's no wonder he won the Battle Nexus twice.
“Look, Kid, honestly, as long as you're tryin', you ain't lettin' me down. You just gotta learn to play up to your strengths, while bearin' in mind mine and anyone else you're teamin' with. Okay?”
Mikey stood, mouth agape at the idea of Raph even admitting he wasn't necessarily the best. His own brother never would have and in fact always rubbed it in over how good he was, not to mention the way he also took losing so badly on the rare occasions he did lose. It was both what made him and Leo such a great team and what made them such a terrible one. Even after nearly three weeks living with and training with this other-dimensional version of his family, he still couldn't get over the idea that in this world the gap between their skills wasn't as great or obvious as the gap back home.
“As for Leo and Don's team,” Raph shrugged, “well, the three of us grew up and trained together all o' our lives. Of course, they are makin' such a great team. You've still got a lot to learn about us and about teamin' with us, same as we do with you. An' that's what this stupid game is all about.”
Mikey nodded, eyes still glued on Raph as he pulled thoughtfully at his drink.
Play to his strengths, huh?
Suddenly, Mikey knew how to give them a chance and a wide smile spread across his face.
Yeah, he could definitely do that.
-:-
A couple of minutes later, Mikey and Raph returned to the dojo, meeting up with the patiently waiting Leo and Donnie to continue training.
Mikey sighed, staring in trepidation at the gag Leo handed him. He'd somehow managed to get through it during the first half but he hadn't been able to shake the uncomfortable feeling or the reminder of being helpless and unable to speak. Leo looked at him sharply as Mikey stood there holding it, unaware of how he truly felt yet noticing something not right.
“Do we really have to, Leo?” Mikey pleaded, holding out the fresh length of cloth. “How about if I just promise not to speak instead?” he bargained hopefully.
“You didn't exactly do the best job of remaining silent the first time,” Leo reminded him gently.
“I never promised the first time,” Mikey immediately countered. “Besides, I know I'm noisy and stuff and find it hard to keep quiet, but I always come through when it really counts, unless I uh... trip over something or bump into something I didn't notice.”
At Leo's obvious disbelief, Mikey quickly continued. “I kept quiet when we were hunting Purple Dragons at that science place the other night, so that proves I can, right?” he pleaded desperately. “I know I was trying really, reallyhard not to let you down and all, but I managed...”
“We gotta learn if we can trust him sometime. May as well start now,” Raph said, coming to his rescue with a shrug and sounding kind of bored.
“You know, they have a point, Leo, and Michelangelo did improve over the course of the game,” Donnie added softly. Mikey shot him a grateful look.
“Alright,” Leo sighed reluctantly. “However, if you make any verbal noise at all during the battle, we go back to using the gags immediately.”
Almost wilting with relief, Mikey nodded eagerly at the bargain. “But it's okay if we lose and I fall, right?” he asked. “And while we set up for the new round?”
“Those are the only exceptions,” Leo grudgingly agreed.
“Right! Let's do this!” Mikey cheered, pumping his fist enthusiastically into the air. He turned and winked at Raph. “We got this in the bag this time, Raphie! This time Leo's the one going down!”
Frowning, Raph noticed the name but before he could protest it, Leo chuckled.
“Unlikely, Michelangelo, but it's good to see you have such confidence.”
Mikey's only response was to grin mischievously at the older turtle.
-:-
With the blindfolds back in place on Raphael and Donatello, Michelangelo and Leonardo nodded silently to each other, signalling they were ready to resume. Immediately, Mikey indicated to Raph to get moving, steering him straight to their opponents.
At first, to Mikey's eye, Leo seemed taken aback by the direct assault but then he grinned as if to say 'bring it' and Mikey grinned back before suddenly tossing one of the smoke pellets Donnie had oh-so-generously supplied him with the night before. In the same moment, he directed Raph to step to the side and around. As he concentrated on making it seem as though he and Raph disappeared and reappeared, Mikey struck out with his borrowed practise weapon, tagging Leo easily and knocking the leader off balance. A moment later, Mikey followed up with another attack from a different direction and Leo finally went down for the first time.
Raph stopped moving in surprise at the sound of shell hitting the ground and the almost soundless “Oomph!” Yet he still felt Mikey perched safely on his shoulders.
“Leo?” Donnie's shocked voice called softly. “Are you alright? What happened?”
Grinning down at Leo, Mikey whispered, “Booyakasha!”
“I'm fine, Don,” Leo replied testily as he picked himself up. “The Hot team finally won a round, though only because Michelangelo cheated.”
“No, I didn't!” Mikey protested indignantly. “We won fair and square!”
“You used a smoke bomb,” Leo accused, leading Donnie to the opposite corner of the dojo to set up again.
“So what, dude? There was nothing in the rules saying I couldn't!”
“The rules were to use the bo staff!” Leo replied in exasperation.
Mikey shook his head wildly. “And I did, Leo! I used the smoke bomb to stop you seeing us and then used the bo to attack and knock you flat on your shell!”
Raph suddenly guffawed loudly as it all came together and held up a hand for a high three. “Nice one, Brat! Told ya playin' to your strengths would help!”
“Well, enjoy your victory because it won't happen again,” Leo replied tersely as Michelangelo whooped and joyously returned the high three. “I've always been the best of us at fighting in the shadows.”
Mikey shrugged, still beaming broadly. “Same with my Leo but we're gonna win again because I heard you admit last night that you couldn't see where I went with the smoke,” he said smugly.
Leo shot Mikey a look, [Don't think you'll get away with that little trick of yours a second time, Michelangelo,] he warned in Japanese and Mikey simply laughed as Leo climbed up on Donnie's shoulders for the next round.
-:-
For the next hour, the four ninja continued their training game and the Hot team won the next two rounds. After that, when Mikey used his smoke bombs, Leo stopped focusing on him, instead turning his attention and attacks on Raph. Still, Mikey came away pleased over the fact he'd finally done something right and found a strength to play to in this strange new dimension.
“Hey, Donnie?” Mikey asked innocently as they finished cleaning up the dojo at the end of training. “Any chance I can get more smoke bombs? I ran out again.”
-:-
to be continued
Notes:
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, (or reblogged by sorinda-shyfly.tumblr.com/ only) then they have been stolen. Please report them.
Chapter 31: Ch 30
Summary:
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome
Notes:
A/N: I would like to apologise for how long it's been since I posted anything however, I have been writing in that time. Rather a lot in fact. I've not finished the other story yet (it's looooooong) but I felt I needed a break to look back on this and post something. Especially after everything that's been going on the last few weeks. I'm not going to go into what's been going on here but if you really want to know, feel free to check out my last two journals at Deviant Art. It hasn't been good...
Also, I know it's been a long time since I asked but thank you UlisaBarbic for your help. I always appreciate it :-)
Chapter Text
Cover art created by the talented 
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, (or reblogged by sorinda-shyfly.tumblr.com/ only) then they have been stolen. Please report them.
And One to Grow On
Ch 30
Date: 25th Sept
Donatello stepped from his lab and headed for the living room. As soon as he reached it, he hesitated, seeing Michelangelo parked upside down on the couch, legs hooked over the back of the couch and swinging up and down as he played a video game on his T-phone. For a moment, he was sorely reminded of his own lost brother once more and he swallowed.
That was the problem; it was never the big things. It was always the little things like this that continued to hurt him so. However, he couldn't continue to blame Michelangelo for the similarities between him and their lost brother, he knew that. The other-dimensional turtle was only being true to himself and Donnie had no wish for that to change. In fact, now that his nights had been nightmare free for about a week now, leaving him able to sleep properly for the first time in a long time, he found it far easier to deal with the fact they had another Michelangelo living with them long term. It was, in fact, a blessing for them, he realised, thinking back on the recent changes in Raphael in particular and to a slightly lesser degree, Leonardo.
Having Michelangelo's life, energy and general enthusiasm filling the lair after months of utter misery and despair had been a godsend and briefly, Donnie wondered if things would remain more positive when Michelangelo did eventually return home or if they would instead return to that dismal existence where his brothers barely spoke or interacted outside of practice.
Shell, but he really hoped it wouldn't.
Donnie just hoped when the time came, they'd be able to continue living their lives without falling back into the destructive old patterns of depression and misery again.
Collecting himself, Donnie took a deep breath and walked closer to the couch, softly calling out for Michelangelo's attention.
“Gah! Donnie!” Mikey yelped in sudden fright as he jumped and slid off the couch, hitting the ground with a painful sounding thump.
Donnie chuckled at the sight of tangled limbs and bent down to retrieve the fallen T-phone. He stood, waiting patiently for Michelangelo to pick himself up before handing back the telecommunications device.
“Thanks, dude,” Mikey said wryly as he accepted the phone, “but couldn't you help me up instead?”
“It was more entertaining watching you fend for yourself, Michelangelo,” Donnie smiled.
Mikey stuck his tongue out at the older turtle before checking over his precious T-phone. “Aw man! I died!” he moaned dramatically. “Now I gotta start the level all over again.”
“I'm sure you'll manage just fine,” Donnie replied, sobering thoughtfully.
“Yeah, still a pain though, dude. That's the first time I'd made it that far,” Mikey pouted. Suddenly, he paused and looked up at Donnie. “Hey! Did you want me for something, Donnie?” he asked, surprise clear in his voice at the thought.
“Well yes, I did, actually. I was hop...”
Suddenly suspicious and narrowing his gaze at Donnie, Mikey interrupted, “It's not for more tests is it?” he groaned.
“Of course not,” Donnie blinked in confusion. “Why would you think that?”
Mikey shrugged matter-of-factly. “That's pretty much the only reason you ever want me. More tests or sometimes to answer questions...”
Feeling a spike of guilt stab at his heart, he realised Michelangelo was right. That was pretty much the only times he deliberately approached the other-dimensional turtle; when he needed more information to satiate his endless curiosity. Right then, he determined that even if only by a little, that had to stop. “Actually, no, not this time. This time I'd like to talk to you about something. Do you mind joining me in the lab?”
“Sure,” Michelangelo relaxed, smiling and Donnie was relieved to see it. The last thing he wanted was Michelangelo feeling as though he always needed to tread on eggshells around him.
Donnie led the way to his lab, noticing Michelangelo's increasing nervousness as he followed. Unfortunately, he wasn't sure how to alleviate the younger turtle's concerns, especially since as soon as he brought up what he needed to talk about, he was certain the other turtle would only become more guarded.
Once inside, Donnie pulled up a second swivel chair near his computer and motioned for Michelangelo to sit. When he too was seated and aware of Michelangelo watching him expectantly, he found himself at a loss for words.
Though the younger, other-dimensional turtle's expression remained calm and patient, he still exhibited signs of nervousness and his inability to keep still; one leg jiggling almost maniacally and fingers twitching and pulling at the loose thread on the armrests. Donnie's gaze drifted to the latter and Michelangelo stilled, grinning almost guiltily.
“Sorry, dude.”
Donnie shook his head, looking the other turtle directly in the eyes and smiling. “There's nothing to be sorry about, Michelangelo. I'm the one keeping you waiting.” At Michelangelo's nod, he took a deep breath, steeling himself, and continued. “I wanted to talk to you about something that Master Splinter brought up to me some time ago.”
Michelangelo canted his head curiously and Donnie took that as a sign to continue. “You mentioned to him about how a few years ago your Donatello approached you and your father with his suspicion that you might have ADHD. Master Splinter came to ask me about it and if there was a way we could find out for certain and if so, if there was anything that could be done to help you. As a result of his questions, I've spent much of my time over the last week researching the subject.”
“Yeah?” Mikey asked, his tone half nervous, half hopeful. “I know I told Sensei to talk to you about it if he wanted to know more since I couldn't really explain it any better but...” he shrugged nonchalantly, “I just figured he didn't worry about it.”
“Of course he came to me,” Donnie insisted in shock, surprised to see the brief flicker of disbelief cross Michelangelo's face at his words. How the shell could this other-dimensional version of his own brother have so little faith that someone cared enough to want to help him? Surely it couldn't have been because he had such a hard time being around the younger turtle. After all, he'd made it no secret since the day they'd met that he wanted to help him however he could. It had to go deeper than that but why? “We all want to help you.”
Frowning slightly, Donnie pressed on when Michelangelo didn't respond. “I've learnt a lot during my research, including how to determine a diagnosis. However, in your case, I don't believe testing is necessary.”
Michelangelo's jaw dropped in shock, his expression for just a split second betraying the hurt and belief that he didn't care enough to help, despite his previous words. However, almost faster than Donnie could blink, the expression was replaced by Michelangelo's usual beatific smile; a trademark expression designed to show that nothing was bothering him and Donnie felt a surge of anger rush through him.
Yes, he'd avoided the other turtle as much as he could in order to cope with his own terrible feelings of guilt and loss but he'd still been around enough to know that expression made a regular appearance; obviously learnt long before they had ever met and at that moment Donnie wondered just how much insecurity and/or hurt Michelangelo truly hid from those around him. Not to mention just how long it had been going on for, unnoticed by even his own, true family and how he'd been driven to that kind of defensive behaviour.
“Before you assume anything, let me explain why I believe the tests are unnecessary.”
Michelangelo leant his shell back into the chair, seemingly relaxing as he waited for Donnie to go on.
“After all my extensive research, I can see all the classic signs are there. I'm certain your brother was correct in his initial suspicion when he first voiced it.”
“So... what now, then?” Michelangelo asked with a resigned sigh. “Does this mean... I have to take medication or something?” he swallowed and then continued in a small voice, “Or... tha-that I can't go on patrols or missions or... or even go topside anymore?”
“Nothing of the sort, Michelangelo,” Donnie quickly reassured. “No one is going to ban you from any of those things. I promise.”
“Really?” Michelangelo asked plaintively, barely able to meet Donnie's eyes.
“Really,” Donnie nodded sincerely. “Now as for your question about medication, if you went to a human doctor and were officially diagnosed with ADHD, I'm certain that would be the recommendation,” he explained reluctantly.
“Well...” Michelangelo swallowed. “Well, if it helps...”
“I don't believe it's a good idea, Michelangelo,” Donnie interjected quickly. “Not for you and after talking further with him, Master Splinter agrees.”
“Why... why not?” Mikey asked, the hurt seeping uncontrolled into his voice once again. “Aren't you guys sick of me not being able to focus and stuff and always messing up? I know my bros and sensei are! Heh! They're probably relieved to get a break from my screw-ups!”
Donnie stared in shock at the self-deprecating words and another flash of anger surged. What had his family done to make him feel that way? If he ever had a chance to meet them, he'd be certain to find out exactly what and to tell them to shape the shell up.
“I can tell you this much, Michelangelo, if you truly were our brother and you disappeared on us the way you did on your real family, you can be sure we would never stop looking for you until we found you!” Donnie snapped, allowing some of his fury to seep into his tone at the very idea Michelangelo could believe they'd be so callous. “And I am one hundred percent certain the same can be said of your family. You can't seriously believe they'd be happy to be rid of you!”
Mikey shook his head emphatically. “No, I know they love me but...” he sighed despondently and looked away. “I know I annoy them so much. Some of the time it's deliberate but most of the time it's not and I know they get sick of me messing up just about everything. Because of that, they never even listen when I get ideas or they just shoot them down without even listening. And on the rare times I do do something right?” Mikey allowed a hollow laugh to escape him, “They're totally shocked and act like it's a miracle or hell froze over or something. They don't even tell me 'well done' or thank me or anything. They've even fought over...” Mikey suddenly shut his mouth tightly and shook his head, refusing to say another word as he realised just what he was about to let out.
“Fought over what, Michelangelo?” Donnie asked gently, concerned by the sheer pain radiating from the other's eyes.
Michelangelo shook his head again. “Doesn't matter, dude. Point is, what good is telling me it's true that there's something wrong with me if you won't help me?”
“I didn't say we won't help you,” Donnie reiterated, trying not to sigh. “All I said is that medication isn't a good idea for you.”
“What's the difference?”
“There are alternative treatments, Michelangelo. Ones that don't rely on mood-altering chemical compounds. They are harder work, I won't deny that, but they can be nearly as effective, if not more so in many cases,” Donnie admitted. “There are several problems with the medications, a large part of it being the side effects and that's without taking into account that you're a mutant turtle with very different biochemistry to a human.”
Michelangelo sat up a little straighter, canting his head at the older turtle.
“Some of the side-effects include the stifling of creativity, among other things, something I believe would be detrimental to who you quintessentially are. Then there is the fact that while it would calm you down and therefore allow you to focus more easily, it would also dull your instincts and reaction times in the process. That is something that would be deadly in our lives, Michelangelo,” Donnie explained, watching him carefully for any sign of misunderstanding or negative impact.
“That makes sense,” Mikey said carefully after a moment of consideration.
“Then there are other problems related to the fact that we're mutants and what might work well on humans may not work so well on our own physiology and you are different again to the rest of us. Every new medication we use needs to be tested thoroughly and often adjusted before it's safe for us to use,” Donnie admitted with a wry smile. “Now, while I'm far more of an engineer than a biologist, chemist or doctor, I have no problem doing this if it is what you really want. However, what might be relatively easy for us to get hold of, thanks to our connections, likely wouldn't be so easy to get hold of once you are back in your own dimension. When you return home, you may not be able to get a steady supply of the drug. Therefore, it makes far more sense to go with alternative treatments.”
“Okay,” Michelangelo nodded thoughtfully. “So what are they?”
Happy to see the other turtle no longer feeling as though he wasn't worth the trouble, Donnie smiled. “For a start, tell me,” he chuckled, “what are your thoughts on meditation?”
Immediately, Mikey let out a loud, long-suffering groan of dismay. “Ugh... it's so boring and lame, Donnie! I have a hard enough time focusing as it is without trying to sit still for hours on end, dude!”
“We don't meditate for hours at a time,” Donnie chuckled over the exaggeration, “except on rare occasions.”
At that, Michelangelo shot him a dark look. “Seems like it, bruh. I've meditated more in the last month than I have in my entire life, D. Uh... I mean, Donnie! You guys do it like every day!”
“Almost every day,” Donnie corrected, still amused. “Just like with our training, we do get one day a week off from meditation too. Only Master Splinter and Leo choose to do it more often.”
“Same difference, Donnie,” Mikey sniffed indignantly. “Back home we only do it like once or twice a week, max! Master Splinter got fed up with Raph, D and me and meditation years ago,” he laughed.
“That explains a lot,” Donnie replied, but not unkindly.
“Huh?”
“Nothing,” Donnie replied, shaking his head. “So tell me. Over the month you've been living with us, how has your focus been? The same as back home? Better? Worse?”
“Hmm...” Mikey mused loudly. “It's been better but that doesn't count because I've been trying extra hard not to upset you or annoy Raphie too much. At least, I tried harder in the beginning.”
Donnie nodded seriously. “I appreciate how considerate you've been of me and I'm sorry you've felt as though you've needed to walk on eggshells around me. As long as you give me my space when I need it, you don't need to do so any more.”
“Yeah, I've noticed you look like you've been sleeping better lately, Donnie!” Mikey exclaimed, gripping the front edge of his seat and bouncing on it as he leant forward excitedly. “Did you find someone to start talking to about your nightmares?”
A light blush graced his face as Donnie grimaced. “No. Believe it or not, I made up my mind to do just that and I was on my way to speak to Master Splinter when I was interrupted by something else. Then, before I could steel myself to do so again, they just stopped. However, if they do start up again the way they did before, I promise I will go talk to someone. Now, stop changing the subject,” he admonished sternly.
Caught out, Mikey laughed.
“Anyway, my point is that meditation is just one of the alternative treatments. However, since your meditation sessions have increased since you joined us and we've both noticed an obvious difference over that time, that proves it helps and I'd like for you to continue.”
Mikey's jaw dropped in disbelief again. “Wait, what?” he squawked. “You mean... you want me to keep meditating?” he whimpered pitifully.
“Yes,” Donnie nodded, pleased. “I want you to do it every day, including on our free days.”
“That's! That's! You're evil, Donnie!” Mikey gasped in horror. He reached out both hands, making the sign to ward off evil towards Donnie.“Evil!”
“Twice a day, morning and night,” Donnie continued, holding up two fingers to illustrate. “For at least half an hour in the mornings and ten minutes at night to wind down before bed.”
Mikey whimpered.
“You know, you don't have to do it the way we do before training,” Donnie chuckled.
Michelangelo eyed him warily.
“There are many different ways to meditate. For example, when you do your astral training sessions with Master Splinter, you use music to help you relax and focus, right?” When Mikey nodded, Donnie continued. “We just need to work on finding what works best for you and if you like, I'd be willing to help you with that. What do you say?” Donnie asked with a friendly smile.
For a few moments, Mikey continued staring. Suddenly, he beamed up at Donnie happily. “I say, let's do this, then dude!”
-:-
When Mikey eventually left Donnie's lab feeling hopeful for his future, he immediately found himself being serenaded by the not-so-dulcet tones of Leo and Raph arguing. Eyes wide, he crept closer to the dojo and peeked inside. At that moment, Raph threw his hands into the air, spun on the spot and stormed out, accidentally bumping Mikey brusquely as he passed. Raph didn't stop but he did at least toss Mikey the briefest of apologetic glances.
A loud sigh of frustration tugged at Mikey's attention and the younger turtle found himself approaching the older as he flopped heavily onto the bench at the edge of the dojo.
“Are you okay, Leo?”
Leo opened his eyes, looking over at Mikey who sat, fidgeting slightly beside him. He nodded.
Mikey frowned slightly. “What were you two fighting about this time, dude?”
Smiling wanly, Leo explained. “The usual. Raph's just frustrated at our lack of progress at finding any signs of Hun and the fact that though I can train again now, Don hasn't yet cleared me for patrols.”
Mikey glanced guiltily down to the scars he'd caused a couple of weeks ago. Donnie had finally removed the stitches the day before yesterday and had proclaimed they were healing nicely. He'd then told Leo he could start training again but not to his full normal regime. Hopefully, within a week, Leo would be cleared for patrols again and then the ban on topside would be lifted; as long as the four stuck together when they went up.
Suddenly, a forest-green hand lightly grasped Mikey's chin, lifting his face so his eyes met with Leo's.
“I'm fine, Michelangelo,” Leo repeated firmly, “and Don believes any scarring should be minimal.”
Feeling sick at the memory of what he'd unwittingly done, Mikey nodded, still wishing things could have been different. His fault or not, it had still been him that caused Leo those injuries and he remembered every second of it all too well.“How about you? I saw you follow Don into his lab a couple of hours ago. Is everything alright?”
“Oh, yeah! Donnie was just helping me with something.”
“Anything I should know about?”
At first, Mikey wanted to say no but then he remembered his talk with Splinter Sensei a couple of weeks ago and realised it was best if Leo knew after all. Especially after what he'd just learnt from Donnie just now. “Actually, yeah. Both you and Raph should probably know.”
Leo leant back a little and regarded Michelangelo seriously. “Considering Raph's mood, he's unlikely to be home again for several hours. Did you want to tell me now or would you rather wait until Raph's here?”
“Hmm...” Mikey mused thoughtfully, a faraway expression on his face. “It's probably better to talk to everyone at once... and probably better if Donnie explains.”
Leo gave the other-dimensional turtle a nod. “Well, we can ask Don to text Raph to come home as soon as possible. If I tried, he'd only ignore my call,” he explained, with a wry smile.
Mikey nodded, realising that was true. The two stood together and left the dojo, heading back to the lab where they believed Donatello still was.
As Leo opened the door, he called out to his brother... and that was when all hell broke loose.
With a shrill noise, an alarm resounded throughout the lair, making Mikey look all around in a panic.
All business now, Leonardo strode forward, even as Donnie pushed off, rolling his chair quickly across the lab for his second, purpose-built computer and tensed, staring in disbelief at the implications.
They simply weren't ready.
Leo, though cleared for light training wasn't ready for a fight and Raph wasn't home.
“What is it, Don?”
“Facial recognition just picked up Hun.”
-:-
Chapter 32: ch 31
Summary:
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
Notes:
A/N: Two updates in one week? *le gasp* The world must be coming to an end or something! I know I should have waited for at least a week to post this but... it's been a while (not as long as 'Aftermath' was but still >_>) and I've been working on sorting my new story into chapters the last few days along with expanding on and fixing up the earlier parts and even though I'm not finished it (32 chapters so far and still more to break up and to write) I'm starting to get anxious to start posting. I figured some people might kill me if I didn't at least update this one first XD
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
And One to Grow On
Ch 31
Date: 25th Sept
With a shrill noise, an alarm resounded throughout the lair, making Mikey look all around in a panic.
All business now, Leonardo strode forward, even as Donnie pushed off, rolling his chair quickly across the lab for his second, purpose-built computer and tensed, staring in disbelief at the implications.
They simply weren't ready.
Leo, though cleared for light training wasn't ready for a fight and Raph wasn't home.
“What is it, Don?”
“Facial recognition just picked up Hun.”
Mikey felt a strange combination of elation and fear, relief and dread surge through him. He hadn't told anybody but memories of what that human forced him to do haunted his dreams, both sleeping and waking. Splinter had persuaded him to talk about what happened a few times when they had their astral sessions but he'd never admitted to the nightmares. His fingers clenched the back of Donnie's chair tightly as he, like Leo, peered over the resident brainiac's shoulder.
“Call Raphael back now,” Leonardo commanded. “He won't answer if I try.”
“Were you two fighting again?” Donnie asked drily.
“Maybe.”
“Totally,” Mikey piped up cheekily, eyes glued to the screen in front.
“That figures,” Donnie sighed in resignation. “Well, there's no need for me to call him. When the alarm went off, it automatically sent an alert to any Shell-cells not in the lair,” he explained, fingers flying across the keyboard as he worked through analysing the data.
“So, where is Hun?” Leo asked, his tone clipped and all business.
“He was picked up by CCTV heading into the recently rebuilt Bering Arms Hotel,” Donnie replied grimly. “I'm trying to hack into their security feed now.”
“The Bering Arms?” Leo questioned thoughtfully. “Isn't that the hotel with the rich history of dealings with mobsters?”
“It is, from as far back as the nineteen-twenties,” Donnie confirmed.
“So that makes me wonder, just what business does Hun have in there? Why has he come out of hiding so suddenly now?”
Mikey risked a glance at Leo. Seeing the older turtle's attentive and worried stare at the screen before Donnie had him swallowing in trepidation.
“Well, if you're quiet and give me a chance to work, maybe we can find out,” Donnie replied crisply.
Leo nodded and he and Mikey were silent as they watched Donnie work. Several minutes later, Raph barged in, slamming open the door and causing both Mikey and Donnie to jump in sudden fright at the unexpected crash.
“Where is that blond psycho?” Raph growled lowly, causing Mikey's skin to crawl at the sheer anger and vengeance-seeking hatred flowing through the other turtle's mouth. He allowed his gaze to slide away from the monitor to rest on Raph.
“He was picked up walking into a hotel,” Leo offered grimly.
“Then what are we waitin' for?” Raph barked. He drew his weapons, giving them a quick twirl before slamming them back into the holsters on his belt as he whirled and strode back towards the door.
Leo sighed wearily. He understood Raph's desire to bring their dangerous foe down but he wished his brother would learn not to go off half-cocked already. “It's full daylight up there, Raphael, and we can't just rush blindly into a hotel full of humans. Let Don get more information first. Then we can come up with a plan.”
“What if Himbo leaves again?” Mikey asked, more quietly than he liked.
In his seat, Donnie turned enough to glance worriedly up at him and Mikey was hyper-aware of Leo and Raph's gazes on him too.
“We won't lose him again, Michelangelo,” Leo promised tightly.
Mikey just gripped the back of Donnie's chair tighter.
“About that, Leo...” Donnie spoke up hesitantly. “We might not have a say in that.”
“What do you mean, Don?”
Donnie gestured helplessly at the screen. “Hun entered one of the conference rooms and it's been disconnected from the security feeds. As you know, the Bering Arms was always rumoured to still have underworld connections, even as recently as just before it was rebuilt. If they've done this now, that's certainly proof of the continuing connection.”
“Great,” Leo muttered through clenched teeth. “How about all the exits? Do they all have security feeds or have they been recently cut off too?”
“Just a moment.” Donatello's fingers flew across the keyboard again as he returned to typing furiously. Less than a minute later, he shook his head. “The camera on the rear entrance appears to have been cut off manually as well. I can't do anything about it from this end.”
Knowing Raph was itching for action, Leo turned to him. “Disguise yourself and head topside. Keep an eye on that back exit but under no circumstances are you to engage without us.”
Raph smirked nastily and thumped one fist into his other hand, imagining it was Hun. Then he turned and all but ran out.
Leonardo turned back to Donnie. “In the meantime, can you keep a watch on whoever else enters that room?”
“Already on it, Leo,” Donnie replied.
Tearing himself away from the back of Donnie's swivel chair when he felt the genius try to move it, Mikey instead went to the lab door to gaze after Raph wistfully. He hoped now the time had finally come that Leo wouldn't try to keep him out of it. He was a part of this whether anyone else liked it or not.
“Don't worry, Michelangelo, when the moment comes, you won't be excluded,” Leo suddenly reassured, obviously realising what was bothering him.
Mikey relaxed slightly and took a deep breath. “Good, because...” He trailed off as wide-eyed, he watched Raph shrug on a heavy trench-coat and don a large, wide-brimmed hat before leaving. “What's Raph doing, dude?”
“Putting on a disguise, I hope,” Leo answered wryly, making his way towards Michelangelo to also observe.
“Oh...” Mikey replied simply, before adding, “But a trench-coat?” he stared up at Leo as he remembered his Raph's strong opinions on such a thing.
“Never underestimate the power of the humble trench-coat,” Leo replied solemnly. “Don't worry, no one will notice who Raph really is. He does this often.”
“Besides, his trench-coat is tatty and odorous enough that the humans will think he's homeless and will avoid looking closely at him,” Donnie spoke up matter-of-factly, without turning his attention from the computer.
-:-
Feeling antsy over having been watching the back alley emergency exit of the Bering Arms for over two hours without any action, Raph stifled a bored yawn and fought the urge to kick in the door and rush inside to take the fight directly to Hun. He fingered the Shell-cell tucked into his belt, tempted to call Leo for an update, wondering if Hun had simply left the way he came, through the grand entrance of the rebuilt hotel. However, he knew Leo would update him if anything had changed so he refrained, not wanting to sound as though he didn't trust his brothers.
At that moment, the door opened wide and someone exited. Raph slipped further behind the dumpster to avoid attracting attention, yet peered intently at the large figure.
His gaze narrowed. It wasn't the blond behemoth he'd hoped to see but he recognised the man regardless. Mugsy McGuffin. Scowling, Raph wondered why the gangster was there. On route to his post, Leo had updated him with information that several master criminals and gang leaders had entered the hotel lobby not too long after Hun but he hadn't named anyone so Raph hadn't known who to expect. Nor had he cared. He could easily take any of them should he need to and Leo hadn't reported any gun-toting bodyguards surrounding the lowlifes. This guy though, was totally unexpected.
It was well known that Mugsy and Hun had a deep hatred and mistrust of each other, so why then, Raph mused, was this guy here now?
The door opened again, this time a mobster from a well-known crime family stepped out. Raph melted deeper into the shadows as seemingly oblivious, the human made his way towards the street where a limousine suddenly pulled up and waited.
Canting his head, Raph watched curiously as several more mobsters and ganglords left, one by one. Something seemed off to him about the way each carried themselves but he couldn't figure out what. Their faces were emotionless but they walked with purpose as if they weren't willing to let anything distract them.
Suddenly, his Shell-cell vibrated in his belt and Raph answered, barely breathing his greeting into the device.
“Don just picked up Hun again. He left via car from the underground garage.”
“What?” Raph hissed, furious he wouldn't make it in time to follow him.
“Don's going to continue tracking his vehicle via CCTV and the city's traffic cameras. Michelangelo and I will arrange for April to pick us up in her van and we'll follow discretely while Don continues tracking him. Don will meet us later in the Battleshell once we've determined where Hun's current base is. We'll swing by and pick you up on the way.”
“Don't bother,” Raph grunted in disgust. “I'm gonna follow one of these goons, see what they're up to. Somethin' seems wrong about them.”
“Alright,” Leo agreed reluctantly. “Be careful though. We don't want the Foot getting wind of your whereabouts.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Raph muttered, already scaling a nearby fire-escape. As he ascended, yet another mobster exited the hotel and Raph immediately targeted him. “Need me to keep an open line?” he asked sarcastically.
“Yes, though maintain silence as much as possible.”
Raph rolled his eyes as he took off, following his prey's car from the rooftops.
-:-
As soon as Leo finished his call to Raph, trusting Donnie to keep an ear on their brother, he hung up and called April, hoping she'd still be able to help. Once their meet-up was arranged, Leo turned briskly to Michelangelo. Seeing the unusual tenseness in his shoulders and the pale-knuckled grip on his holstered weapons, Leo's gaze softened. “If you'd rather stay behind, Michelangelo, no one would hold it against you.”
Michelangelo turned disbelieving, yet startled eyes on Leo and Leo automatically felt bad for suggesting it but with the way the younger turtle held himself and everything he'd been through, Leonardo knew he had to give him the option.
Donnie turned, briefly glancing away from his computer in concern. “Leo's right, Michelangelo. We know how much what Hun did hurt you. If you don't feel ready to face him, it's best if you stay behind.”
Hurt flashed in the other-dimensional turtle's eyes. “You dudes don't think I can handle it?” he asked sounding very young and vulnerable.
“It's not a matter of what we think, it's how you feel. For the record, I do believe you can handle it though, as it's what we've been training for these nearly two weeks now.”
“You and my sons have proven yourselves most capable of working with each other as a team,” a voice spoke up from the doorway. “I, for one, have no doubts about the four of you being able to stop that monster.”
As Michelangelo's head turned to face Splinter, Leo gave a gentle smile. “There are no doubts on our part, not anymore, but the choice is yours, Michelangelo.”
Michelangelo straightened up, relaxing slightly as he did. “Then I'm coming, Leo. I need to see this through. He can't be allowed to do that to anyone else ever again.”
“Good,” Leo smiled tightly in relief. “Then put on a disguise and let's go!”
-:-
Mikey fingered the unfamiliar fabric of his borrowed trench-coat nervously as he gazed out into the street from the alley, watching for April's van. Not that he'd have recognised it or anything. He'd only actually seen it from the inside before and that was when he wasn't even in control and was trying to hurt the family who'd taken him in almost a month ago.
“I know the trench-coat feels odd when we're not used to wearing clothing but at least it's loose, easy to move in and will stop the vast majority of people from looking at us too closely,” Leo offered, noticing him fiddling with the human clothing.
Mikey shrugged. It didn't actually bother him as such as he'd worn a human disguise more than once before back home. In fact, he'd often thought of talking Raph into putting one on too and getting him to join him in a forbidden trip to the movies. The simplicity of the coat, however, didn't feel like it covered enough and he felt too exposed. He wished Leo had let him at least wear the oven mitts as well and that he had a wig and sunglasses instead of just a hat that felt as though it could fly away the moment the wind picked up.
“There's April,” Leo suddenly spoke up after some time, spying the nondescript, yet powerful van coming down the other side of the street. Mikey looked to see where Leo pointed.
Leo glanced from side to side, watching for traffic. When enough of a break came, he dashed across the road, Mikey hot on his heels as the van pulled up directly opposite the alleyway.
Opening the side door, Leo quickly ushered Mikey inside before stepping in after him and pulling it closed behind them. April immediately put her foot on the accelerator, following Donatello's directions over her headset.
“Thanks for coming.”
“No problem,” April replied, concentrating on the road. Mikey knew that both April and Casey had insisted on being a part of it when Hun was finally found.
Disguise still intact, Leo slid into the front passenger seat beside April, keeping a sharp eye out on the streets ahead.
“Can I take this off now?” Mikey asked hopefully.
“It's best if you don't,” Leo replied firmly. “We might need to get out in a hurry and if so, we'll still need the disguises.”
“Okay,” Mikey agreed, disappointed. He looked around the rear of the van curiously, wincing at the sight of a dent he knew he'd put there when attacking his other-dimensional brothers a couple of weeks back. He swallowed, eyes transfixed on the damage.
“Mikey, please sit down and put on a seatbelt,” April suddenly asked, catching sight of him in the rearview mirror and not liking the way he stared at the recently dented panel.
Mikey jumped slightly, the sound of her voice startling him out of his reverie and did as she bade, grinning sheepishly. “Sorry, April,” he quickly replied, strapping himself in. Honestly, if she hadn't spoken, he wouldn't have even thought of using it since they never did in the Shellrazor, unless Leo warned them they were in for a sudden stop.
For about twenty excruciatingly long minutes, they steered their way through the mid-afternoon traffic at an agonisingly slow pace. Then, as they took a left, Donnie spoke up over their headsets. “You're finally on the same street as the vehicle Hun is in but he's still just under a half a mile ahead.”
While April kept her eye on the immediate front and surrounds, Leo peered ahead, searching for the vehicle Donnie had shown them before they left the lair. Just as he spotted it, it turned left and disappeared around the corner. April followed a couple of minutes later and Donnie spoke up in dismay.
“He's just gone into a parking garage.”
“Can you still see him, Don?”
After a few moments of silence, Donnie finally replied, voice taut with tension, “There are no cameras inside that I can find.”
“Wonderful,” Leo groaned.
“What now?” Mikey asked anxiously, looking from Leo to April and back.
“We go in after him,” Leo replied, determined.
“I know this garage well,” April spoke up as she steered her van into it. “There's two exits, one of each side of the building.”
“Right,” Donnie piped up. “There are cameras on the exits, at least. I'll hack in and watch them both.”
“And we'll drive around inside, see if we can find him,” Leo added sternly.
A short time later as Leo spotted Hun's now empty vehicle, Donnie spoke up again, his voice heavy with disgust. “The Ditko Street exit's camera went offline about five minutes before you reached the garage.”
Leo groaned again, his fist thumping heavily down onto the dash in a rare display of anger.
“So what?” Mikey asked, confused. “We'll just find him again. Even if he's already left, Donnie'll spot him on a street camera.”
“That's assuming Hun will even be at a window to be caught on camera,” April pointed out, “and we don't even know which vehicle he'll be in or what it looks like.”
“Donnie, please tell us Raph is having better luck?”
-:-
Mentally thanking the daytime traffic and red lights slowing down his target, Raph raced across the rooftops, jumping and leaping from building to building. Even so, by the time the car pulled up and the gangster stepped out, Raph was exhausted and relieved for a break. Moments later, however, he swore viciously as a doorman let the gangster into a high-end apartment building. There was no way he could follow him inside.
Suddenly, the hothead's interest peaked as he realised the limo wasn't moving on from the pickup/set down bay in front of the door. Realising that meant the criminal would soon be returning, Raph hunkered down to watch and wait.
Just over ten minutes passed and his quarry made his reappearance once more, this time with a small child of perhaps eight in tow. Raph's eyes narrowed at the blank expression on the man's face and hardened as he watched the scared kid all but pushed into the waiting vehicle. Moments later, the limousine pulled away from the curb.
Raph straightened and gave chase once more.
-:-
Disgusted upon hearing that the others lost Hun, Raph gave Donnie a description of the vehicle he was following and Donnie began tracking that by CCTV as best he could instead. As the limo approached the seedier parts of the city, Donnie lost sight of it more and more frequently. However, his aid was useful to Raph more than once.
Finally, the limousine was lost yet again, thanks to clearer traffic conditions, leaving Raph unable to keep up. Neither could Donnie help, having long lost the street view trail. Raph narrowed his eyes, recognising the area all too well from past scumbag hunts with Casey and based on the direction he'd last seen the limo turn, he knew that unless it left the area completely, there were only three likely destinations it could have gone.
Upon casing the second of the likely properties, Raph's grin turned sharklike. “Jackpot!” he growled quietly, only just loud enough for his mic to pick up on.
“You found it again?” Donnie asked, perking up hopefully.
“Yeah,” Raph chuckled darkly. “I see the limo and several other cars, a coupla which picked up the scum at the Bering Arms.” He gave the address to Donnie and began moving closer to the old abandoned firehouse. “I'm goin' in for a closer look.”
Leo's voice suddenly broke in on the line. “Just make sure that's all you do, Raphael. Do not engage until Don, Michelangelo and I arrive.”
Rolling his eyes as he skirted closer, Raph grumbled, “I know, Leo. I'm just getting' a lay of the land. Don't worry, there'll be plenty for you to do when you get here in three hours time.”
Sighing in resignation, Leo spoke up again, “I don't doubt your ability, Raph, but we're a team and we will do this as a team.”
“Yeah, yeah, got it. Now shush, b'fore anyone hears me comin'. I'll still leave my mic on but don't talk to me unless you absolutely have to.”
-:-
It didn't take Raph long to find a way inside and find a good vantage point from which to watch the main floor from. He'd only had to take out one Dragon guarding the way, the other two he'd easily slipped past. He settled into a dark corner in the rafters. It was easy to see why the old station was abandoned by the city. It had long since been deemed not up to code and the city decided the newer station in a nearby suburb was far better equipped to deal with an emergency. Far better than wasting the money needed to bring this old building back up to snuff anyway.
Raph watched, quietly seething over the next few hours as more mobsters and gang leaders arrived, all wearing similar emotionless expressions as they dragged young children or women in with them, silently handing them over to waiting Dragons who dragged the crying and protesting hostages off to another room. He growled in annoyance at the sight, desperate to go to their aid and wondering what the shell was taking his brothers so damn long.
Donnie was the first to join him, softly murmuring how April had detoured to pick up Casey along the way and that they'd then been caught in a massive traffic jam caused by a horrendous accident. Finally, Leo and Mikey arrived too, slipping in beside Raph and Donnie. Leo explained how even with their disguises, they'd had to wait until it was dark enough before they could slip out of the van onto the crowded freeway and hoof it over. They'd been far too close to the accident when it occurred and the area filled with emergency workers and far too curious rubber-neckers.
“April said they'd come back us up as soon as they can,” Leo murmured in explanation. “What's been happening here?”
As Raph explained, the others listened intently. Near the end of the tale, Mikey suddenly stiffened, exuding a strong sense of anxiety and as his head turned to stare at a suddenly open doorway, the whites of his nictitating eyelids slid into place, making something inside Raph clench uncomfortably and he too turned to look at what had caught the other-dimensional turtle's attention.
Hun had arrived.
-:-
Notes:
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, then they have been stolen. Please report them.
Chapter 33: ch 32
Notes:
Rating: Overall story rated T for language, Raph will be Raph after all.
Disclaimer: Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles and all related characters belong to Nickelodeon.
Warnings: Overall story, little bit of foul language and mentions of past character death. Also, Purple Dragons have bigger potty mouths than Raph. Unbetaed.
Summary: Lost and alone in another reality, one turtle must try to find his way home. All while trying to forge a place amongst a family who lost one of their own under horrible circumstances and seemingly resents his very presence. No OC's. Set: 2k3 up until 'Good Genes'. 2k12 up until 'The Good, the Bad and Casey Jones'.
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, then they have been stolen. Please report them.
A/N: This isn't as polished as normal and I apologise for that but given that I'm going to be quite busy over this month, I didn't want to hold it back any longer and you guys have all been waiting long enough. Before posting the next chapter, I might give this another run over and update it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
And One to Grow On
Ch 32
Date: 25th Sept
Mikey suddenly stiffened, exuding a strong feeling of anxiety and as his head turned to stare at a suddenly open doorway, the whites of his nictitating eyelids slid promptly into place, making something inside Raph clench uncomfortably and he too turned to look at what had caught the other-dimensional turtle's attention.
Hun had arrived.
“Hey, kid! Tell us you're okay?” Raph asked worriedly in a low, rough voice.
Mikey started as an emerald green hand brushed his shoulder. He turned to half glance at the other turtle, not really wanting to take his eyes off the monster below. He nodded, swallowing uncomfortably but didn't speak.
Raph's gaze narrowed at the unusually silent ninja. “In words, kid!” he growled, shaking him lightly.
Aware of everyone's growing concern with the way their gazes shifted to him, Mikey nodded again and said tightly, “Yeah, I'm fine. I just...” his white-lidded gaze slid away to fixate on Hun once more, his knuckles paling as he clenched his fists painfully tight.
Before anyone could say anything more, their headsets burst into life as April's quiet yet determined voice came over them, “We're about two minutes away, guys.”
Leo let out a soft breath, glad to hear back up was near. He turned to observe the scene below once more, taking in every detail he could. “Good to know,” he muttered quietly, confident the sensitive microphone would pick up his reply – Donnie had designed them well with covert missions in mind. “The Dragons have innocent hostages. When you get here, April, I need you to stay with the van. We'll need Casey to help with rescuing the civilians, at which point they'll be brought to you to get them to safety. I'd also like you to make a call to Officer Longer. Tell him what's going on and get him to send more back up. This is a veritable hotbed of criminals and there're too many innocents that could end up hurt if we aren't careful about...” Leo trailed off as Raph nudged him hard, turning his attention back to the activity on the floor.
Straining to listen, Leo was just able to make out Hun ordering the Dragons to remove the hostages and take them to prearranged safehouses.
The gang leaders and mafiosos stood blankly by, uncaring as frightened children and young mistresses or partners were dragged off, some screaming obscenities or in fear as guns and knives were pulled on them, threatening them if they didn't do as instructed.
Seething at the sight of the callousness below, Leo hissed, “We save the hostages first, team. Try not to be seen and definitely don't let them get hurt!”
“Hai, Leo,” Mikey immediately replied in a subdued tone as Donnie and Raph chorused acknowledgements of their own.
-:-
The four ninja made their way stealthily out the building to the car park, where they could see the hostages being manhandled at gunpoint or dragged by cruel grips on wrists or arms. Outside waited four stationary minivans. The Dragons split up, each taking their charges to designated vehicles and quickly began bundling them roughly inside.
Mikey's head whipped around, taking in the scene. He could smell fresh paint in the air and figured the vans had recently been stolen and repainted so they wouldn't be recognisable. His face split into a wide grin as he spotted tossed aside spray cans along with a few that looked unused near the closest van.
Keeping low to the ground, Mikey sprinted from shadow to shadow, making his way stealthily across the car park. Snatching up two of the cans as he ran, one for each hand, Mikey raced to the nearest vehicle as its engine powered to life. Easily flicking the lids off with strong thumbs, he aimed the nozzles and pressed down; one directly at the windscreen in front of the driver and the other into the driver's side window, leaving thick, bubbling globs of colour coating both windows and making it impossible to see through.
An enraged shout resounded from within and Mikey bounced back a couple of paces as the door flung wide. He immediately hurled the can in his left hand into the Dragon's temple as he jumped out, watching with a playful grin when the human fell, unconscious to the ground.
“What's goin' on out there, Mitch?” a gruff voice called from the back of the van.
Mikey laughed excitedly as he ran to the back of the vehicle. “Yo dude! You gotta come see this! It's hilarious! Hun just got pantsed in front of everyone!” he called brightly.
“What?” the confused voice yelled back. The rear door opened.
As soon as the Dragon exposed his face, Mikey pressed the nozzle on his remaining can, releasing a torrent of paint straight at the punk's face. Screaming in agony, the pockmarked hooligan clawed wildly at his eyes, trying desperately to wipe the gunk away. He snarled wildly, gasping, “Whoever you are, you're dead!” but before he could see or act, Mikey drew a single 'chuck from his holster and with a quick whirl, slammed one handle into his head, hard enough to knock him down and out for the count.
The Dragon fell and Mikey sidled up to the open door, closing it to just a crack so no one inside could see him. “Just wait inside for a few more minutes, okay? We'll come and get you out when it's safe!”
Then he raced off to see if anyone else needed help.
-:-
As Michelangelo made a beeline for the paint, Donatello rummaged through his duffle and smiling grimly, pulled out his own can. This one, though, had a nozzle, not unlike that found on a can of whipped cream and he shook it vigorously, creeping up to the next van in line. Donnie crouched beside the exhaust, glancing around for signs he'd been spotted as he aimed the can inside the pipe and pressed the plunger. He watched in satisfaction as the pipe filled with a quick-drying, fast-expanding foam, even as the engine burst to life.
The van quickly shot forward as Donnie hitched a ride, jumping onto the rear bumper and holding onto the handle for dear life. Before the van was even halfway across the large parking lot, the engine spluttered and died, choking on its own fumes.
“What the fuck!” a harsh voice swore viciously in disbelief. “I thought these vans were checked before the operation!”
“They were!” another voice snarled back, annoyed. “Get out and fucking find out what's wrong before the Master takes it out on us!”
“Yeah, yeah, I'm goin'! I'm goin'! Geeze!”
Donnie heard the front door click before being thrown open in disgust and the profusely swearing driver climbed out to pop the hood.
“You know I'm no fucking mechanic, right Clyde?”
“And you think I am?” Clyde yelled back. “Shut up with the fucking whimpering, already!” he snarled, thumping heavily on the side of the van. Inside instantly became quieter, though Donnie cringed sympathetically as he heard a quiet sob from within.
The two gang members fell into silence as the first started poking uselessly at the engine and Donnie took the opportunity to creep up behind. Before he could be noticed, he drew his bo and tapped on the young Dragon's shoulder. As the punk turned, Donnie stepped back and swung his weapon with a precise blow to the man's head, knocking him out.
“What's going on out there?” Clyde demanded impatiently.
Donnie winced as he pulled out a zip tie and tied the gang member's hands together. What he wouldn't give for his Mikey's mimicry skills right now.
“Fucking answer me, Inky!”
As he climbed on top of the van, Donnie kept silent, worried that if he spoke, the strange voice would bring Clyde out of the van with his gun at someone's head. Of course, he might do that regardless but he hoped he wouldn't.
“Up against the seats! Any of you fucking move, I'll shoot someone!” Clyde snarled a minute later. Donnie heard someone at the back door, opening it. “If I hear any movement or sound whatsoever, I'll shoot and this van's not bulletproof so who knows who I'll hit!” A moment later, the door slowly edged open and Clyde poked his head out. Seeing no one around, he stepped out, slamming the door behind him and that's when Donnie struck again.
Jumping from the roof and landing heavily on Clyde's back, he knife-hand chopped both sides of the Dragon's neck and the bruiser fell like a sack of potatoes, losing consciousness immediately. Donnie quickly pulled another zip tie from his duffle and secured the man before making his way towards April's van, parked just across the road and down one building.
-:-
Sais in hand, Raphael steamrolled towards his target, teeth grit and face set in an angry, yet silent snarl but before he could reach it, the van took off with a squeal of tyres and violent crunching of gravel. Knowing he couldn't catch the speeding vehicle on the ground, he stopped and took aim, raising one sai and letting it fly. The weapon slammed point first into the nearest tyre and Raph smirked in satisfaction as the van veered out of control. Moments later, the brakes screeched as it slammed to a halt.
Swearing non-stop, the driver threw her door open and jumped out, eyes zeroing in on the nearest tyres. Then, seeing nothing, she stormed around the vehicle as Raph crept up on the van. Suddenly, she stopped, spying the ninja weapon protruding from the wrecked tyre and drew her own weapon, a tetsubo, free from her belt, gaze searching around hungrily.
“Hello,” Raph purred menacingly, pouncing from behind and the last thing she saw as she turned was one hundred and eighty pounds of angry mutant turtle coming at her, sai glinting dully in the dim street lighting as it struck.
Raphael glared fiercely down at the fallen body as he reached out and snatched his weapon from the burst tyre. Then he strode towards the back, thumping a hand heavily against the side of the van and waited just out of sight.
The door cracked slowly open as the Dragon still inside cautiously peeked out. When he saw and heard nothing further, the door opened a little more, then suddenly flung wide as the Dragon flew out, tackled from behind. All Raph could do was stand there, robbed of his prize and watching in shock, as the vicious gang member was brutally beaten.
Moments later, the aggressor straightened and glanced almost disdainfully at him. “Thanks for the distraction.”
“You're welcome,” Raph replied, too flabbergasted and even slightly impressed to care any longer about losing his prey.
“Got anything to tie this arsehole with?”
Raphael shook his head, impressed, “I don't think he's gettin' up anytime soon. Where'd you learn to fight like that?”
“When you're the daughter of Pinky Mcfingers, you soon learn how to fight for yourself,” the young woman snorted lightly. “It's that or leave yourself open to 'friendly invitations' from rivals.”
“Surprised you're allowed anywhere without bodyguards,” Raph smirked slightly as he gawked at her.
“They're annoying and most of them are useless.” She turned back to the van, reaching out to open the door properly since it had bounced back after she came flying out of it.
“Wait! Give us five minutes to clear out the riffraff, then you and everyone else can get to safety without anyone else seein' us.”
The gangster's daughter snorted again, this time in amusement. “You think we haven't all heard about you and those other freaks stopping our families' business dealings?”
Raph paled. Leo would not be happy to hear that.
“Well, some of us have anyway. The trophy girlfriends and some of the 'precious' kids who don't know the family businesses probably don't know jack,” she shrugged.
“Okay, well, for their sake, give us the time and then you can take everyone an' leave,” Raph asked again. “We got friends parked down the street who can help you, 'specially with the younger ones and the cops'll be comin' along soon too.”
Her lips twisted in distaste at the mention of the police but she nodded. “Five minutes then. I owe you that much, if only for the distraction.” Then she picked up the unconscious Dragon's gun and stepped back inside, leaving Raph to go see if his brothers or Mikey needed help.
-:-
Leonardo's gaze narrowed as he silently crawled along the roof of the vehicle. Aiming for the driver's side, he listened intently for any sign the occupants knew he was there, then satisfied they were unaware, smiled grimly and carefully reached into a pouch on his belt. Pulling out a smoke pellet, he activated it, deftly tossing it in through the half-open window he'd seen when the driver climbed inside.
Brakes screeched painfully as they slammed and loud cries of anger and confusion rang out. Leo counted five heartbeats before suddenly snatching at the door handle and yanking it open. He grabbed the hapless driver, throwing him, screaming through the air.
The human fell silent as he landed painfully so Leo flipped over the side of the van, feet first through the door. Closing his eyes to ward against the billowing smoke, Leonardo extended his remaining senses. From their panic and fear, he easily located the hostages, pleased to note they were all together. Then he darted forward, striking cobra quick at their captor, knocking him out instantly.
As the body hit the ground, a hostage screamed piercingly loud and Leo winced. The smoke was beginning clear already thanks to the open front door so he quickly dropped another bomb and paused with his hand on the rear door handle. “Wait for the smoke to clear, then get out and run to the road,” he instructed clearly. “You'll see a large, white van with a red-haired woman driving, make for that. She'll help you.” Without waiting for further acknowledgement, Leonardo opened the door and jumped out, shutting it behind him. He relaxed as he saw Raphael standing over the prone body of the driver, smirking as he repeatedly slapped the tine of one sai into the palm of his other hand. Michelangelo stood wide-eyed nearby, white and red paint splattered over his hands and smeared across his plastron. Concerned, Leo's eyes roamed the younger turtle, searching for any injuries and then relaxed again seeing him unhurt. He gave Michelangelo an ever-so-brief smile of approval before facing Raph.
“Expected more o' you, Fearless,” Raph spoke up smugly.
“What are you talking about?” Leo asked coolly, making for the pair.
“Tut, tut! Turnin' your shell on a Dragon before bein' sure it was down?” Raph rebuked mockingly, kicking a gun towards him. “What would Master Splinter say!”
“I knew you had my shell,” Leo replied smoothly; for the hostages' safety, he'd had to secure the inside first, before worrying about the driver who, injured and stunned, would have taken time to get back to the van. “Where's Don?”
“Right here,” Donnie replied, stepping around the van. “I spoke to Casey. He said April called our friend in the NYPD who agreed to bring a squad. However, he said once the hostages are clear, he won't be able to hold them back without his superiors asking questions he can't answer without compromising either us or himself. In the meantime, Casey'll lead the hostages to safety but he'll also have to stay out of sight once the NYPD arrives, considering how they feel about vigilantes.”
“So we won't have long in which to deal with Hun and the Dragons,” Leo said crisply, seeing Casey standing by the back of the van Michelangelo had taken care of, watching and waiting for them to make their move. He turned to look intently back at the old firehouse.
“Then what're we waitin' for?” Raph growled in a dark voice.
“Absolutely nothing. You all know the plan so let's go, we have bigger fish to fry.”
-:-
Mikey twitched as he watched the floor below. In the short while they'd been outside freeing the hostages, most of the gang lords and mafia bosses had come to their senses. Several yelled at and threatened Hun while others looked on venomously at nearby Purple Dragons who 'kept the peace' with what Raph assured him were Triceraton guns; whatever they were. The way Raph's eyes flashed with pent-up anger and caution told Mikey the weapons were bad. Still, he wondered, could they be any worse than Kraang energy weapons? He'd seen the more powerful of those disintegrate solid metal more than once before.
Once they re-entered the old firehouse, Donnie had peeled off from the rest of them without a word, leaving Mikey to head for the rafters again with Raph and Leo. They'd silently pulled themselves up, making good use of Mikey's kusarigama chain and waited, watching for their chance.
“What the hell makes you think any of us will kowtow to an upstart like you, Hun?” a slim but muscular gangster from below growled menacingly.
“Because you handed over your son, Dougal,” Hun sneered mockingly. “You betrayed your own flesh and blood. How do you think the people under you will react when that comes out, huh?”
Mikey saw the gangster instantly pale and he felt sick as he realised what happened.
“And if you want your sons,” Hun turned from Dougal to a short, stocky man, “your wives,” he turned again to leer at the other rivals in turn, “your daughters, your husband or your dear, old mother,” his grin grew malicious and his tone oily, “you'll do exactly as I...”
At that moment, Donnie obviously reached the power board because the lights went out and the rest of what Hun had to say went unheard as cries of surprise and shouts of outrage rang out, filling the old firehouse with their echoes.
“Prioritise Hun but take out any threats along the way,” Leo commanded. His voice was quiet, yet Mikey heard him clearly over the hubbub below thanks to the communication headset Donnie had handed him when they'd left the lair.
Mikey nodded, hooking his blade expertly for a quick, easy release with a flick of his wrist and used his chain to rapidly descend to the floor below. Within moments, the three turtles entered the fray, Mikey flipping and dodging his way through the panicking mass of mostly sightless bodies, kicking and flicking out his nunchaku to remove deadly weapons and thugs from the fight. From their time observing, he had a good sense of the layout but the chaos of moving bodies hindered him. For a moment, panic began to bubble within but then a clear calmness washed through him as he recalled how during the last weeks Splinter-sensei had watched with interest, seeing how well he'd done in their training games. He'd then tailored several lessons to blind-fighting, an area Leo excelled in, much to the dismay of Raph and Donnie. However, while Leo was clearly far more skilled, Leo still couldn't make him out, at least when he, entirely unnecessarily according to everyone else, dropped smoke bombs while already in pitch darkness. Splinter nonetheless smiled and encouraged him, realising it was a state of mind like tricking someone with a placebo but telling them it was medicine. “Booyakasha!” Mikey whispered as he grinned and dropped several smoke bombs, taking advantage of the resulting pandemonium.
With the power down, the old firehouse had been dark but not in complete darkness. Now, however, visibility was zero. Voices raised, now in full-blown panic as Hun yelled, trying to regain control. Mikey cackled to himself in delight at the confusion, even as he heard a breath of annoyance from Raph and felt approval emanating from Leo. His soul warmed and with a huge smile, he ignored the gangsters fighting amongst themselves, concentrating instead on disabling the ones acting with more caution.
Suddenly, police sirens wailed and the door opened, the fresh breeze blowing inside and disturbing the smoke.
“Get out of here!” Donnie yelled, his voice deeper and rougher sounding as if trying to disguise it. “Quickly! Before the cops arrive!”
The gangsters still conscious began a mass exodus to the door and Mikey fought to contain his laughter as he heard the distinctive sound of wood hitting skulls and the soft whump of bodies collapsing in piles.
“Cowards!” Hun roared in fury over the hubbub. “Get back here and take those freaks down!”
Mikey whipped his head around, gaze narrowing as he zoomed in on Hun.
“Wassa matter, Hun?” Raph growled from the left. “Feelin' abandoned? Don't think you can handle four 'freaks' without your flunkies?”
Mikey dashed over, nunchaku whirling defensively in both hands as he planted himself firmly out of the monster's reach, glaring.
“I don't need those useless nobodies to take care of you freaks,” Hun snorted in disgust, a sneer forming on his face as he caught sight of Mikey. He suddenly laughed and turned to gaze at Leo, a mocking look in his eye. “You were really stupid enough to bring that pathetic wannabe ninja on a mission again? Hah! You feeling suicidal today or something?”
Mikey felt himself heat up in shame as his spirits flagged. 'Am I really that bad?' he wondered despondently as he remembered how back home he hadn't won a practise spar in years and how his brothers continually put down his prowess and intellect. 'I mean if people who don't even know me in other dimensions think it...” His eyes flickered over to land briefly on Raph, remembering how he and Splinter-sensei both suggested otherwise in the last few weeks and even Leo had taken to encouraging him of recent.
“Michelangelo has more than proven his worth and earned his place on this team,” Leo spoke up firmly. He didn't so much as glance Mikey's way but Mikey felt the flash of warmth and confidence in him regardless and he drew himself up straight, his expression hardening once more.
“You're gonna wish you still had your flunkies with you, Himbo,” Mikey taunted loudly, a brazen smile lighting his face with his risen spirits.
Hun shot him a look of disdain.
“Your hostages are gone, safe in the hands of the authorities by now,” Leo proclaimed, holding his swords in a comfortable but ready stance. “Your men captured, unconscious or fled and the police outside picking them up even as we speak. It's only a matter of time before they come in after you so I suggest you it give it up now, Hun, you can't win today.”
“You overestimate yourselves, freak!” Hun snarled furiously as the seriousness of his situation hit him. “I won't be the one going down today! You will!”
Suddenly, Hun lunged at Mikey lightning-fast and for a moment, all he could do was look on in horror as he flashed back to the lab at Petra when Hun rushed him there, pulling him into a choke-hold he nearly didn't escape from. Raph yelled and Mikey's self-preservation instinct kicked back in. He flipped backwards at the last second before bouncing off to the side as Donnie swung his bo in an arc at Hun and Leo dashed forward, katanas flashing in the dim light. That's when Mikey realised Leo hadn't seen what he had.
“Leo! Look out!” Mikey screamed, feeling sick.
But he was too late as Leonardo's blade came down on the container in Hun's hand, smashing the glass and sending liquid droplets of poison flying. Hun, unusually wearing clothing and gloves that covered every inch of his skin bar his face was protected. Leonardo was not.
Hun's leering smile widened as Leo, blank-faced, came to a halt as if waiting for orders and the Dragon wasted no time. “You take orders only from me!” he commanded callously.
“Oh no...” Donnie gasped, going unusually pale.
“Leo! Don't listen to Hun, bro! Only listen to us!” Raph immediately snapped.
But Mikey knew it was too late. Far, far too late.
He knew exactly what it was like and terror filled his soul, not just for them but for Leonardo himself.
“That was the last of it,” Hun sneered, “but it doesn't matter, it's enough. Leonardo, kill your brothers and the new freak, then hand yourself over to the government,” he commanded with a malicious grin. Then he turned and like his cowardly Dragons earlier, fled, even as Leonardo raised his swords, turning to face Donatello, Raphael and Michelangelo.
-:-
Notes:
Dun dun duuuuuuuun!
Only one or two more chapters to go for this arc. Then I will need some time to work out the next major arc. I do have a question though, for those of you reading on FFNet, would you prefer I start the second arc in this same story file or start a new one to follow and announce it as a note in a 'chapter'?
Sorry to those wanting the next chapter of 'Aftermath' but I'm going to concentrate on finishing this first before returning to that and of course there's the '13 Days of Halloween' event coming. I'm hoping to participate in that properly this year since I have (vague) ideas for all but one of the prompts so far. Just gotta hope I can find the time, haha, yeah good luck, I'm not doing so well so far, they're all turning out far too long Y_Y Speaking of...
Fandom Announcement! - 13 Days of Halloween is on again this year! Writers and Artists are welcome. For more information, look for sampsonknight on Deviant Art or https://tmnt-allstories.tumblr.com/
Don't forget to let me know what you think :-)
Chapter 34
Notes:
A/N:
Fundo – the weighted section of the kusarigama
Kama – the sickle part of the kusarigama.Thanks to someone going back and rereading this story from the start and commenting, I looked back at the prologue to see just what exactly they were talking about. It had been a long time since I last looked at the early parts of this story and to say I was horrified at my work is an understatement XD As a result, I have spent much of the last week or so going over nearly every chapter again, fixing up punctuation, double words, a few spelling mistakes, put in place better wording in some cases, things like that. There are no major changes and nothing overall has changed (other than adding in dates) but I have fixed things up. Kinda like dusting, heh. And it was about time I did, given how long ago I started this multiverse and how long I plan to continue playing in it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
And One to Grow On
Ch 33
Date: 25th Sept
Hun's leering smile widened as Leo, blank-faced, came to a halt as if waiting for orders and the Dragon wasted no time. “You take orders only from me from now on!” he commanded callously.
“Oh no...” Donnie gasped, going unusually pale.
“Leo! Don't listen to Hun, bro! Only listen to us!” Raph immediately snapped.
But Mikey knew it was too late. Far, far too late.
He knew exactly how it felt to fall into the grip of the vile effects of that chemical and terror filled his soul, not just for them but for Leonardo himself.
“That was the last of it,” Hun sneered cruelly, “but it doesn't matter, it's enough to finish you freaks off. Leonardo, kill your brothers and the new freak, then hand yourself over to the government for experimentation,” he commanded with a malicious grin. Then he turned and like his cowardly Dragons earlier, fled, even as Leonardo raised his swords, turning to face Donatello, Raphael and Michelangelo.
“Oh, sewer apples!” Mikey gasped in horror. Knowing firsthand just how merciless someone could be under the effects of that chemical and the wrong commands, he dashed forward, pushing Raphael out of the way just as Leo struck, way too fast, where the red-banded turtle had just been standing. It was so close that Mikey felt the breeze as the sword sang by his scales. He was sure if he'd been human that Leonardo would have shaved the hair from his arm.
“We can't hurt him!” Donnie snapped worriedly as the compromised ninja whirled on the spot to target him. Leonardo lunged and Donnie barely blocked with his specially hardened wooden staff in time. Shock waves of pain jolted through his arms from the sheer force of the impact. Then Leo tugged hard, yanking his katanas from where they'd embedded themselves into his staff and knocked Donnie stumbling off balance.
“So, what?” Raphael barked in disbelief. He spared the briefest of glances to his purple-banded brother. “We just let him hurt or kill us instead?”
“Of course not!” Donnie bit back, backing warily up to put a little distance between him and everyone else, bo held defensively as he tried desperately to think of what to do in this worst of situations.
Mikey shook his head quickly as he danced nimbly out of the way when Leo whirled on him instead as the now nearest target and he shivered at the blank, emotionless expression on his other-dimensional big brother's face. He couldn't see Leonardo's eyes, covered as they were by his blue mask but he had no doubt they were as eerily blank as the rest of his face. “Well, we can't let him hurt us either,” he said unusually seriously, wondering how the hell they were supposed to stop him with or without hurting him. Leo, this Leo, was just too good at ninjutsu! “Leo can't control himself but he's still aware, dudes! He'll remember whatever he does and if he hurts us, that'll hurt him so we can't let him have a reason to hurt more.”
For a moment, Mikey sensed Raph's attention on him and that was all Leo needed to turn on Raph again. With Leo focused on someone else momentarily, Mikey took the chance to convert one nunchaku to kusarigama and throw the fundo, letting it fly to wrap around the out of control turtle in the hopes of finishing this quickly. As it wrapped around Leo, he pulled deftly on the chain to tighten its hold but Leonardo immediately pulled his arms in and dropped to the ground beneath the chains. Disappointment flooded the other-dimensional turtle as he yanked on his weapon and dodged the sudden, follow-up attack, narrowly avoiding a deadly slash from the sharp katana to his face.
“We have to get out of here,” Donnie said tersely as, keeping one eye on Leonardo for any sudden attack directed his way as Raph and Michelangelo fought him, he looked around and up for the best chance of escape from the building.
“You want us to run?” Raph bit out in disbelief, blocking and catching a katana with his sai. The other katana swung with deadly precision at his head and Raph barely avoided it and only by giving up his advantage by releasing his weapon's grip on the first sword.
“We don't have a choice!” Donnie retorted. He didn't like it any better than Raph but what choice did they have? “Officer Longer said he could only hold back the police from storming the building for so long. If we're still in here when they do...”
Raphael groaned in dismay as he dodged deadly slash after dangerous strike. “Fuck, I sometimes forget just how fast Leo is when he's serious,” he grumbled before springing back for some breathing room. “Yeah, yeah. Okay, I get it, Don, but I don't think Leo's exactly gonna just let us leave that easy.”
“About that...” Still keeping his distance from the main area of the fight so he could concentrate, Donnie turned his focus on Michelangelo. “I hate to ask this but could you keep Leo busy for a couple of minutes to give Raph and myself time to reach the roof?”
Mikey shot Donnie a worried look but nodded, “Yeah, of cour...”
“You wanna offer the kid up as bait?” Raph exploded, scowling fiercely, though briefly, at Donnie; he couldn't afford to take his attention off Leo for even a second as Leo immediately proved by trying to take advantage of the lapse in focus. “Our Mikey, I could understand but him?”
Mikey felt a flash of hurt rip through him. He'd thought Raph and he were okay by now. Hell, Raph had been encouraging him whenever they'd teamed together over the last couple of weeks so to hear how little confidence the other turtle actually had in him...
“Michelangelo is the best choice,” Donnie cut in firmly. “He's the most unknown quantity to Leo out of the three of us, which means he has a harder time anticipating his moves.”
“Yeah, I get that but...” Raph grunted as metal clanged against metal once more, the force of the enthralled turtle forcing him back a step.
“And most of all, there's the fact that none of us has been able to sense him when he uses smoke bombs,” Donnie continued, dodging and deflecting multiple projectiles abruptly flung his way. “Not even Leo.”
Mikey brightened as he realised what Donnie actually wanted.
“Fine but if he gets hurt...”
“I'll look after him.”
“That too but that's not what I was gonna say. I was gonna say, you're the one explainin' to his family how he got hurt under our watch!” Raph snarled, fending off yet another series of relentless attacks. Mikey's eyes went wide with wonder as he realised it wasn't a lack of faith in him on Raph's part after all but that he'd become protective of him. It stunned him how Raph had gone from seemingly hating him to being so protective in such a short amount of time. Warmth filled his heart at the realisation and he couldn't help the smile creeping onto his face.
“Right,” Donnie muttered before turning back to Mikey who gazed at Raph as if starstruck. “Give us just long enough to get out of the building, no more, then follow and join us. Make sure to use that speed of yours to keep clear of Leo's attacks. We don't want you getting hurt for us. Under any circumstances.”
Mikey nodded seriously. “What about Leo though?” he asked worriedly, slipping a hand into the pouch on his belt and feeling for the smoke pellets to make sure he had enough. These didn't make quite as much smoke as the ones from home did and they were a different colour but the smoke lingered longer and they were far smaller which meant he could carry more at once. He just had to convince Donnie to teach him to make these ones himself so he'd have an unlimited supply.
“Don't worry, he'll follow us once you disappear. In fact, he'll probably try to follow us anyway so you'll have to work hard to distract him,” Donnie replied dryly. “Just remember, do not put yourself in more danger. We want you to join us on the roof as soon as you can without getting hurt or caught.”
“I got it,” Mikey nodded again, confident he could do this. He beamed up at Donnie and then threw a pellet down between Raph and Leo as they jumped apart from each other momentarily. Leonardo didn't react to the sight inhibiting smoke, just ploughed through the growing cloud directly for Raphael. “Booyakasha!” Mikey cried, causing Raph to blanch slightly at the sound of the battle cry. Sadly, Leo didn't react, focused as he was on his tanky brother so Mikey threw another pellet as he dashed forward. Ducking low to the ground once close enough, he spun, leg out, sweeping Leo's legs from underneath him to give Raph the chance to get clear.
Mikey laughed mockingly, throwing his voice so it seemed to echo weirdly throughout the room. “Isn't it a bit early in the evening to be legless, Lame-o-nardo?” From somewhere to the left and slightly above, he heard someone, Raph most likely, slap a hand to his forehead and Mikey's mouth pursed in annoyance. Here he was working to distract Leo and there was Raph giving his position away. If he knew where Raph was, Leonardo definitely did. He deliberately sent a pebble he'd picked up somewhere skittering across the floor.
With Leo's attention split again, Mikey darted in close, letting him feel the breeze of his passing as he threw down more smoke bombs. Mikey grinned again as Leonardo finally forgot about Raphael and took the bait. For the next minute or so, he kept the compromised turtle focused on him by continually tagging him from all directions while staying out of reach as best he could. Finally, he heard a signal from above so he threw one more smoke bomb and ducked out of sight, effectively disappearing. The small sound from above rang out again and Mikey held his breath as Leonardo, unable to work out where he'd gone, rapidly bound up the stairs and through the open skylight in search of easier prey instead.
Relieved at how well their plan had gone, Mikey gave a jiggle of victory, only to stop almost immediately and whip his head towards the front door in horror as he heard sounds from it. In an instant, he whirled his kusarigama and tossed the kama up at the skylight. It caught. He tugged on it and satisfied it would hold his weight, scrambled up as the door to the old firehouse flew open. Powerful flashlights beamed within, searching and preceding a rush of cops. In a scramble, he pulled himself through the skylight without looking and spun around, reaching out to grab the sickle anchoring his weapon as Leo attacked him out of nowhere.
Mikey sucked in a grunt of pain and surprise as he tumbled back out of Leo's immediate reach.
“You okay?” Raph barked as he rushed in between them to catch the brunt of Leonardo's follow up with a grunt of his own.
“Y-yeah, I'm good, dude,” Mikey answered shakily as he deliberately rolled further back out of the way. That had been way too close.
“Pay attention, Michelangelo,” Donnie chided from somewhere to the side. “You can't underestimate Leonardo.”
Ugh! He knew that already! Mikey coloured in embarrassment. He scrambled to his feet and dashed forward to free his weapon only to duck backwards again as a torch beam searching up the chain came close to the skylight. Mikey glanced back at Leo, taking in his position, then carefully leant forward again. There were two police close by, one of them gazing up and Mikey realised they'd been heard on the roof. He tossed a smoke bomb down – his last – and snatched his kusarigama free.
“We gotta book, dudes!” he gasped, bouncing back to his feet and whirling about as he looked for the best direction away. “Now!”
“This way,” Donnie called softly. “Raph! Come on!”
Raph grumbled discontentedly but disengaged, taking off after Mikey and Donnie. Leonardo, deathly silent and intent on fulfilling the orders given him by a madman, on their heels as they desperately bound from rooftop to rooftop, dodging attacks and ducking around and behind obstacles, each working to distract for the others whenever Leo came too close to taking someone out.
As they ran, putting distance between the disused fire station and themselves, Leonardo frequently tried to focus on just one target but the other two would make that impossible by either getting in his way or attacking from the side or from behind.
“Why's he so quiet?” Mikey huffed in annoyance as he barely dodged the latest attack. “Himbo didn't order him to be quiet and it's creepy!”
Donnie gave a taut smile as he struck at Leo's knees from behind with his bo – despite his shell facing Donnie, Leo easily jumped over it, leaving him forced to follow through on the attack or lose his balance. Or his life. “That's just Leo for you. In battle, he only ever speaks when necessary,” he explained to the perplexed younger turtle.
Mikey's eyes went wide. “Oh. Well, that's just not natural,” he pouted. His brothers and even his father often tried to instil such quiet in him in similar circumstances in the past but it had never really taken, even among his brothers who happily dropped snarky remarks or quips to each other during missions except where they absolutely needed to be silent, of course.
“We can't keep runnin'!” Raph suddenly snapped. “All we're gonna do is tire ourselves out an' we saw from when the kid was bein' controlled that Leo's not gonna let bein' tired slow him down while he's under the influence!”
Donnie gave a light, derisive snort. “True and this is Leonardo we're talking about,” he puffed. “Even under normal circumstances, he wouldn't let being tired slow him down. In fact, while he's no Dean Karnazes, I believe his body flushes the lactic acid buildup from his muscles rather quickly.”
“His body what the what?” Raph choked as he leapt yet another gaping chasm between buildings.
“Huh?” Mikey blinked eloquently.
“The muscles of the...”
“Nope! Sorry, Don but not the time for a long-winded explanation right now unless it's important,” Raph shot as he raced across the roof for the next jump. “Is it? Important, I mean?”
“No,” Donnie shook his head lightly, trying to hide his own tiredness and not fully succeeding. Running on patrol for hours on end at night was one thing but sprinting and frequently fighting with this intensity was another. “It's just conjecture, though it might have some relevance. Basically, I mean that Leo doesn't tire easily, which would make sense given how many hours a day he typically trains.”
Raph grunted in agreement. “So, then like I was tryin' to say, we can't keep runnin' like this. We're far enough away now that the cops won't catch us. We need a plan to deal with Leo before he does something he'll feel guilty for later!”
Mikey blinked, glancing from one brother to the other in shock as he ran. It was so weird! His Raph wouldn't have even given Donnie the chance to explain even if it was important but here was this Raph, Raphie, obviously trying to get a move on with things but still willing to hear Donnie out. “Wow,” he breathed in awe. Missions often pissed D off because of the way certain brothers continually shot him down, even when it was important. If only his brothers were half as considerate, then his own Donnie might be happier... or at least less irritable.
So entranced was Mikey by this revelation that he forgot to pay attention to his surroundings and gave Leonardo the opportunity to catch him unawares as he discovered the moment something crashed into him from behind.
“Oof!” Mikey cried in surprise as he hit the rooftop face first. Momentarily stunned, all he could do was blink as Raph and Donnie all but skidded to a halt and whirled around, weapons at the ready.
“Leo, don't!”
“Leonardo!”
“Get offa him, Leo,” Raph snarled furiously, steamrolling back towards them to help.
Gulping in fear, Mikey squirmed desperately, trying to turn and finding himself pinned down by a weight that hadn't been there a moment ago. He twisted his head to see a blank-faced Leonardo kneeling down on him, sword in hand with its sharp blade glinting in the dull light, and he swallowed nervously.
Leo reached down, roughly shoving his head onto the hard bitumen surface and causing Mikey to cry out again as his face scraped painfully against it. “Keep still, I'll make it quick,” Leo intoned lifelessly.
“No!” Donnie gasped in horror as he realised neither he nor Raph would make it to Michelangelo in time. He lifted his bo, preparing to throw it like a javelin to knock his brother off the other-dimensional turtle.
Leo didn't even glance up but Mikey knew he didn't need to. Even more so than his Leonardo, this Leo was always aware of his surroundings. Even when blindfolded, as proven by their recent training games. The movement was subtle but even with his eyes squeezed closed, Mikey felt it anyway, the moment Leonardo swung his blade on course with his neck, so unable to move, Mikey did the only thing he could - instinctively pulled his head and all his limbs into his shell even as Donnie and Raph screamed his name.
His heart beat a wild staccato as he heard the discordant sound of metal hitting solid rooftop and – he blinked in the darkness of his carapace – did he just... feel a sense of relief from Leonardo? If he did... if he was right, then that meant Leo was fighting the chemical's influence better than he'd been able. Maybe less of the vial substance came into contact with Leo's skin, he wondered. Maybe... maybe Hun hadn't cemented his authority as deeply as he had with him? Or... more likely, Leonardo's willpower was just stronger than his. Far, far stronger! Mikey frowned. If that was the case then maybe there really was something to all that meditation and Astral Plane stuff after all. Things Mikey was only just starting to learn himself but that Leonardo and his brothers had been learning most of their lives.
Suddenly, Mikey wanted to try harder and he promised himself he would the very next lesson he had. That is if he managed to survive tonight.
At that moment, he felt Leonardo's weight knocked clear of him and though he still felt fearful thanks to the too-close call he'd just had, he came out of his shell, bounding immediately to his feet to see Raphael and Leonardo wrestling on the rooftop nearby. Donnie, bo at the ready for the slightest provocation, edged closer. His gaze flickered momentarily to Mikey, trying to take him in without removing his attention from Leonardo. Mikey beamed at him, trying to hide just how jittery he really felt after how close that was.
“I'm okay but really, dude, someone needs to tell Leo that as a turtle, I don't need shaving,” he joked facetiously.
Donnie gave a small snort of relieved amusement. “You're lucky, Michelangelo, but don't expect that to work against him again.”
“Mhmm,” Mikey acknowledged with a slightly shaky hum, casting his gaze around for something, anything, to help them. Half the roof was mostly bare; a couple of air-conditioning tubes and the entrance to the building's stairs sticking out the only exceptions but the other half held several raised garden beds. His eyes went wide with wonder and he dashed over to them, snatching up twin handfuls of dirt and whirling to face the battle again.
Leo and Raph were back on their feet, circling each other warily as they looked for an opening. Raphael, in particular, was bleeding from a nasty-looking cut on his upper left arm and he looked winded. Leonardo sported a few scrapes, likely gravel rash from the rough surface of the rooftop, but otherwise looked fresh as a pizza straight from the oven. Speaking of, Mikey was so hungry that it was a miracle his stomach grumbles didn't have grumbles. He shook his head rapidly, forcing himself to focus on the battle at hand again.
At that moment, Donnie ran in, giving Raph a moment to step back and catch his breath. Wood met blade as the two ninja clashed, Donatello trying to knock Leo off-balance and defending as Leo struck unrelentingly with precise strike after strike.
With Leo's shell to him again, Mikey took the chance to race in silently from behind. He didn't have any smoke bombs remaining but he tried to focus on the same secret feeling he had when using them as he darted in closer. With Donnie keeping Leo occupied, he allowed his hopes to soar and he leapt.
“Booyakasha!”
Leonardo slipped to the side and around, bypassing the path of Donnie's strike and sending him tumbling backwards with a heavy back kick as he turned face on to Mikey. Mikey let fly with twin handfuls of dirt at Leo's face as he sailed past, landing on his feet and rolling to dispel his momentum.
Raph's jaw dropped in blatant disbelief. “He's wearin' a fuckin' mask!”
“So?” Mikey huffed as he rolled back to his feet and whirled around. No way was he keeping his shell to Leo again if he could help it.
“His eyes are protected from shit like that!” Raph snapped, pointing out the fatal flaw in Mikey's plan.
Mikey felt his face heat up in embarrassment. He'd forgotten his other-dimensional brother's masks were different to his. His didn't need to protect his eyes the same way theirs did because unlike them, he had an inner eyelid. “Well, sewer apples!” he pouted as Raph raced into the fray again, having taken the small breather to cut off one tail of his mask and wrap it around his arm to staunch the bleeding.
Raph grunted as he met Leo once more, steel colliding noisily against steel. By luck or skill, Mikey wasn't sure, Raph managed to divest Leonardo of one katana and Donnie immediately dashed it away across the rooftop and out of reach with his staff.
“We have so gotta teach you better ways to swear than 'sewer apples',” Raph scoffed mockingly as he hit out at Leo, using his superior strength to try to drive his brother back. It didn't work but neither did Leo gain ground.
“We'll do no such thing!” Donnie retorted as Mikey grinned, dodging a sudden kunai flying his way.
“Seriously, Mikey? What kinda stupid arse epithet is 'sewer apples' anyway?” Raph continued as he ducked a sudden punch that only just missed his head.
“What's an epithet?” Mikey asked innocently, wanting so much to hear Raph's explanation. He pulled free a nunchuck from its holster, converting it to its other form again and watching for a chance to go for Leo again.
“You know,” Donnie spoke up teasingly as he ducked in close to attack again, “I'm surprised Raphie even knows.”
“Blow me!” Raph sneered. He was trying not to let it show but Mikey could hear the tiredness in his voice and he knew they had to end this soon or they'd all be screwed.
“D! Uh... I mean, Donnie! Do you have any of those sleep dart thingies on you?”
“If I did, I would've tried using them already,” Donnie reluctantly replied. He'd stopped carrying them around once Mikey had been cleared two weeks prior but now wished he'd kept them on him considering they were going up against Hun.
“Bleargh!” Mikey said, disappointed. “Well... what about smoke bombs then?” he asked again, thinking fast while shielding away a couple of errant shuriken by spinning the fundo to deflect them.
“Don't tell me you used all the ones I gave you already?” Donnie gasped, trying again to hit Leo from the opposite side of Raph.
“Told you, dude, a turtle has needs!” Mikey whined. He had an idea but he would have felt better about getting close enough with some cover.
“Yeah, but I gave you...” Donatello's protest was cut short as Leonardo finally knocked the bo from his grasp, following it up with a perfect split kick, knocking both Raph and Donnie flying back in opposite directions. Leonardo's unreadable gaze focused on Donatello and he rushed him before he could recover his feet. Mikey's eyes narrowed as his protective eyelids slid automatically into place. He aimed the fundo at Leo's legs as he ran, managing to snag one. Then, he yanked back, hard. The chain went taut, pulling Leonardo's leg back and sending him crashing to the surface of the roof. Leonardo twisted mid-fall, sword glinting in the limited light as he struck, somehow finding a weak link which he cut through. The chain loosened and Mikey stumbled backwards, falling on his rump and wincing in pain as his tail was half-squashed. In a moment, Leo was upon him again and this time, Mikey found himself on his carapace. He looked up into Leo's blank face fearfully.
“I forgive you, okay Leo?” he babbled desperately, unsure if he'd make it or not. Leonardo seemed to hesitate for just half a second and as he heard Raphael call his name frantically, he struck out with fingers on both hands. As he waited, Mikey clenched his eyes tightly closed and an eternity seemed to pass with nothing happening. Then... “Oof!” A solid weight fell upon him and Mikey groaned painfully. “Ow...”
“Mikey!” “Michelangelo!” Raphael and Donatello yelled frantically. “Are you...?” “Is he...?”
“Get Leo offa me,” Mikey begged, wheezing for breath. “Please... he's cr-crushing me...”
Raph snorted in relief. “Drama queen!” and Donnie laughed lightly as they lifted Leonardo's dead weight off him.
Now he could breathe easier once more, Mikey opened first one eye and then the other and he gratefully accepted Raphael's proffered hand to his feet.
“What happened?” Donnie asked worriedly as his hands fluttered over Leonardo, checking his pulse as his eyes roved his brother's twitching body for injuries needing immediate attention.
Raph gazed at Mikey in surprise. “You know pressure points?”
“Sort of?” Mikey answered warily.
“You used pressure points on him?” Donnie asked sharply. Mikey nodded. “Which?”
“Um... to immobilise him?”
“Are you asking me or telling me?”
Mikey shrank back at the hard tone, reminded once again that despite how things had been getting better, he wasn't home and was instead with people who only tolerated him because they felt obligated. His gaze flickered worriedly from one turtle to the other, fearful of seeing confirmation that he'd done the wrong thing. “Well ~ I've never done it before. Master Splinter only showed us once. Well, more like he used it on Raph once, though he said he was going to start teaching us soon. I just happened to see it at the time,” he explained timidly, tapping his forefingers together nervously. “I'm sorry! Leo had to be stopped and I didn't know what else to do and I knew I could do it!”
Donnie frowned, taken aback by Michelangelo's panicked defensiveness. “It's okay, I'm not mad, Michelangelo. I just need to know what you did so I know if it wears off on its own or if it needs to be reversed, that's all. Some pressure points can be dangerous too, especially left unchecked. Though I doubt you'd have used something deadly on him.”
“Oh.” Mikey felt silly at having jumped to conclusions like that. “Here,” he said, relaxing slightly as he demonstrated, lightly touching the same places on Raph so Donnie could see.
“Okay, one that wears off and rather quickly at that,” Donnie confirmed with a nod. “Okay, we need to secure him fast, then.” He looked meaningfully at Mikey's remaining weapon and Mikey and Raph set to work, removing all possible weapons from Leonardo and chaining him securely so he wouldn't be able to attack the moment the temporary paralysis wore off. As they did, Donnie stepped back. He reached up to tap at his headset, switching it back on. “April? Are you still there?”
“We are. Officer Longer convinced the police to let us go since he knows us and we've been following you as best we can since,” she explained, sounding relieved to hear from him. “We're only a street over, on Laird.”
“Are you able to pull up beside this building?” Donnie asked worriedly. “We need to get Leo back to the lair fast.”
“What happened?”
“It's a long story,” Donnie admitted tiredly, “and I'll tell you all about it later but the short version is, Hun made another move for Michelangelo and Leo was dosed by accident instead.”
-:-
To be concluded
Notes:
Comments, thoughts and concrit are always welcome.
* If you ever see my stories posted anywhere other than under the name Zelgadis55 at Deviant Art, FFNet, AO3 or Live Journal, then they have been stolen. Please report them.
'AOtGO' Sidefics:
'Pining for a Season' - Drabble set before the loss of 2k3 Mikey.
'The Situation' - Drabble series following what truly happened to 2k3 Mikey, picking up the day he was thought to have died.
'Fools' - Takes place a little over a month and a half after the loss of 2k3 Mikey.
'Tsumetai' - Takes place about a week before the start of 'AOtGO' in the 2k12 universe - the night Mikey disappeared from there.
'24 Days' - 2k12 universe. Takes place 24 days after 'Tsumetai' and Mikey arrived in the 2k3 world. Concurrent with the end of ch 14 of 'AOtGO'.
'Aftermath' - 2k12 side of the story. Set immediately after the end of 'The Situation' and a month after the 'Tsumetai'.
'Far From Home' - Christmas special in the 2k3 Universe. Set 4 months after the start of 'AotGO'.
'Ghosts from the Past' – Not yet published due to spoilery nature.
'Besties' - Set soon after 'Far From Home'. Mikey meets 2k3 Leatherhead.
Chapter 35: Ch 35 - Epilogue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
And One to Grow On
Ch 34
Date: 26th Sept
It took quite some effort to get Leonardo into the infirmary once they reached home. He'd long since recovered from the paralysing effect of the pressure points used on him and he'd been fighting the chains and them ever since. In fact, they only managed to get him out of the van and strap him to the bed by using pressure points on him again since for some reason that Donnie couldn't understand, Michelangelo argued fiercely against sedating Leo.
Splinter brought several scented meditation candles – Leo's favourite – into the room and attempted to reach and calm his spirit as he'd previously tried to do with Michelangelo but as with Michelangelo, the attempt made little difference and Splinter had been unable to reach him.
At least since being strapped securely to the bed, Leo had been far calmer than Michelangelo had been. He still tried to attack if anyone came close but otherwise he seemed to accept he couldn't break free. Though Donnie knew Leo couldn't think for himself right now as his free will had been taken away, he figured his brother was simply biding his time as he waited for the opportunity to follow through with his orders. As a result, he asked everyone to keep their distance for the time being.
“You've been through this,” Donnie eventually turned to Michelangelo anxiously. “Is there anything I can do to help him or make him feel more comfortable?”
Blanching at the reminder, Mikey shook his head sadly as he watched Leo from a distance. “Not really, dude,” he answered sombrely. “Nothing got through to me until it started wearing off. I mean, some distant part of me noticed I was hurt or cold or thirsty, even that my legs were killing me from just standing so still but it was like it just didn't matter. The only thing that mattered was doing what I was told, whether it was attacking you guys or standing in one spot until I was told otherwise,” he explained quietly, repeatedly pulling lightly at the elastic of his left elbow pad before releasing it to snap back against his inner elbow in a visible display of just how upset he really was about all this. "The worst part was when I started getting my mind back but my body wouldn't obey me yet.”
“I see...” Donnie muttered despondently. “In that case, perhaps it would be better if I sedate Leo after all.”
“No, don't,” Michelangelo insisted again, his demeanour seemingly distant. Yet Donnie could see his attention fixated on Leo.
“Why not?” Donnie asked gently. “Everything you just said makes me think it would be kinder to help Leo sleep through this and we know the sedative won't have any ill effects when mixed with that chemical in his system.”
Mikey shook his head and looked up at Donnie. “I dunno, dude. I just...” His voice petered out and he moved towards Leo. Upon reaching home, they'd removed Leo's mask to be able to see his eyes and Michelangelo was focused intently on whatever he could see in their dull, emotionless depths. Despite Donnie's small protest, he stepped closer. Leonardo turned his head, watching Michelangelo the way a cat watches its prey but he didn't otherwise make a move. Mikey smiled warmly down at him and reached out a hand to rest on Leo's comfortingly.
“Mikey!” Raph choked in disbelief. “Get away from him! He's dangerous!”
“It's okay,” Mikey said softly, more to Leo than to Raph or even Donnie. “Everything's gonna be okay,” he promised. There was still no sign of life in Leo's eyes or face and yet... there was something. He was sure of it. He didn't bother trying to explain to the others though because even if he wanted to, he couldn't. Instead, he let Raph roughly drag him away, watching as Leo became more agitated the moment Raph came near.
Donnie watched, his expression unreadable as he tried to understand just why, despite his standing orders, Leo didn't react to Michelangelo beyond simply watching him yet he did to everyone else. Something he tested subtly by going near, pretending to instead double-check the straps and moving away again as Leo tried to attack. Whatever the case, he and Raph were in full agreement as they forbid the younger ninja from approaching again.
Over the next hour and a half, Donnie worked at his computer, running through the faint readings taken at the site of Michelangelo's arrival into this dimension once more. Having had more important things to worry about over the last couple of weeks, he hadn't touched them and he hoped coming back to them now as he watched over Leo would lead him to discover just why they seemed vaguely familiar. It wasn't anything he could put his finger on, just a distant feeling niggling at the back of his mind that he'd seen them before. The problem was, as he'd explained previously, was that they were so badly degraded as to be impossible to recognise.
As he worked, Raph and Michelangelo talked quietly, likewise keeping an eye on Leo until suddenly, Michelangelo spoke up in a louder, yet still unusually subdued voice, “I'll be right back!” before getting to his feet and leaving the room.
Soon after, he returned, tray balanced in hand from which he handed out several steaming mugs. Donnie looked up at him in surprise when he stopped beside him, smiling sheepishly.
“Sorry, Donnie, I didn't think to ask how you like your coffee before I'd already made it the way D likes it. I hope it's alright but if it isn't, I can go make you another, dude,” he offered, shuffling nervously as he spoke.
“Thanks but that won't be necessary,” Donnie replied quietly, taking the cup gratefully. He took a careful sip. It wasn't the way he normally had it but it wasn't bad and he appreciated the thought behind the gesture.
With the tray empty of all but one cup, his own, Mikey returned to his seat, talking quietly with Raph again until about half an hour later when he sat up straight, hyper-focused on Leo. A couple of minutes passed and Mikey relaxed again, a small smile growing as he bounced to his feet and back to Leo's side. Donnie and Raph both tensed up as Mikey's smile grew wide.
“We're all still here, Leo and we're all fine so just relax and go to sleep," Mikey said softly in calm, reassuring tones. "We'll still be here when you wake up again. Okay?”
And to Donnie's complete surprise, Leonardo relaxed, closed his eyes and went to sleep and a moment later, Michelangelo undid one of the straps holding him down.
“Are you insane?” Raph hissed furiously, shooting up from his chair and causing Mikey to recoil slightly. “You know what happened before! You were fucking there!”
“Language, Raphael!” Splinter admonished without opening his eyes.
Raph grit his teeth as he grabbed Mikey's hands to stop him from completely releasing Leo and alarmed, Donnie pushed away from his computer, jumping to his feet to grab a tranq dart to hit Leo with.
“It's okay, now, Raphie!” Mikey protested loudly as he recovered his composure and stood his ground. He stared up at the emerald-green turtle, his eyes clear and focused. “Leo's fine now!"
Raph choked in disbelief. “It's not okay, Mikey! It's been less than five freaking hours!”
“Raph's right!” Donnie said stiffly. “Each dose lasts between eight to twelve hours based on the available data.”
Mikey smiled at them both beatifically and somehow twisted out from under Raph's hands. “I promise you, he's okay now dudes.”
“You can't know that!” Donnie gasped incredulously, staring at Michelangelo in shock.
“Yeah, I can,” Mikey laughed as Donnie and Raph gaped at him. “It's Leo! He's okay. He's just really, really tired from fighting that stuff so hard. I promise!”
Donnie couldn't believe the naivety spewing from the younger turtle. “You can't know that!” he exploded in shock. “Shell, Michelangelo, you barely know him! You're from another dimension. A really different dimension and you've only been here just over a month!”
“Leo's not that different really. Not where it counts, anyway,” Michelangelo replied serenely, his smile odd yet knowing. “Leo is Leo, no matter what or which dimension.” Then he turned and finished untying Leonardo before returning to his chair where he leaned back and closed his eyes as if also sleeping and all Raphael and Donatello could do was stare at him, unsure of what to do and it was then that Splinter chose to stretch before gathering his meditation candles and his feet.
“I will leave the rest to you, my sons, Michelangelo.”
Then he left.
-:-
Awareness crept up on him along with an increasing sense of guilt and fear. Confused as to why he felt that way, he concentrated on the disquieting feeling, frowning as disturbing flashes of memory beset his mind. Purple Dragons taking kids away, Hun going for Michelangelo, a flash of steel, sudden burning coursing through his body followed by strange numbness and the intense need to kill his brothers. Not because he'd wanted to, far from it in fact, but because he'd been ordered to. Disoriented, his eyes shot open as a glint of glistening blood against emerald green assaulted his memory. Even with his eyes wide open, more horrifying memories soon followed. Chasing his brothers relentlessly like the ever tireless T-1000 and tackling Michelangelo, trying to take his head not once but twice.
The memories overwhelmed everything and not immediately knowing where he was, he fought to close his eyes again and keep silent, a somehow much harder task than normal upon waking, as he desperately tried not to give himself away to whoever might be near. Once he finally felt under control and calm enough, he opened his eyes a slit and surreptitiously looked around, relieved to recognise the ceiling above, having spent so much time in the infirmary over the last few weeks.
He breathed. In and out. In and out. Calming his frazzled mind further as he explored those dreaded memories. He was fearful of the worst but to his relief, Michelangelo had pulled himself into his shell at the last moment, he remembered. Raphael had blocked repeatedly and, Leo frowned, he couldn't be certain, everything was clear yet hazy, the cut his brother had received looked shallow. He certainly hoped it was anyway and Donnie... he frowned more deeply as he concentrated on memories he didn't particularly want to remember yet had to. Thankfully, his most peaceful brother had mostly been able to keep his distance, thanks to his skill and the length advantage of his chosen weapon. Still, though he felt sure he hadn't hurt anyone too badly, his stomach roiled with that familiar sick, guilty feeling, with the disturbingly overwhelming combination of fear and anger that meant he hadn't been good enough. The feeling he'd become too familiar with not so long ago.
Too intimately familiar. He couldn't and wouldn't allow those feelings to overwhelm him again. The price was too high last time and it would only be too high if he allowed it to happen again now.
Still not ready to give himself away yet, he slowly turned his head to the side, following the uneven staccato of faintly clacking of fingers on a keyboard. The sound was slow and faltering and the moment he saw Donatello, he understood precisely why.
Donnie looked exhausted and barely awake but most importantly and to Leo's relief, he also looked unhurt.
Smiling grimly, Leo slowly cast his gaze around the rest of the room. To his surprise, on the other side of him sat Michelangelo, sleeping in what looked to be a very uncomfortable chair. His head tilted back at an awkward angle that would definitely give him a painful crick in his neck and one arm was flung haphazardly over one side. Someone, however, had thoughtfully laid a blanket over the younger turtle before leaving him to sleep.
Leo sat up carefully to look closer and at his new perspective, he saw what he couldn't before. Michelangelo's arms and face were covered in bruises and scrapes; the rest of his body was probably likewise covered but thanks to the blanket draped over him, he couldn't see those. One scrape on his face stuck out from beneath a taped-down gauze pad and it looked particularly nasty like he had gravel rash. Leo stared in horror, his stomach churning evermore. He'd done that. Most likely the first time he'd tackled the younger turtle, when he'd pushed his face into the rough rooftop during his first serious attempt to kill him.
The bile gushed from his stomach as the guilt seethed and he barely managed to lean over the side of the bed in time to avoid getting it on the bed, himself, or worse, Michelangelo.
“It's okay, Leo. Everyone's alright,” a warm voice comforted as Leo became aware of a hand carefully rubbing against his shell in a soothing pattern.
Tiredly, Leo tried to look at up Donnie but his stomach rebelled again and what little remained inside spewed forth, leaving him in choking coughs. Moments later, the hand left his carapace and he found a cup of water at his mouth instead, held by one olive-green hand with a bowl beside it in the other.
“Rinse your mouth out and spit it in the bowl,” Donnie instructed quietly. “Then you can drink to get rid of the taste.”
Without thinking about it, Leo found himself doing as he was told and a couple of minutes later, he sat up properly, ignoring the remaining queasiness in his stomach.
Donnie smiled gently. “Are you feeling better now?”
“Yeah,” Leo smiled weakly. He couldn't help his eyes roving up and down Donnie's body, looking for any injuries he'd caused that he hadn't seen while his brother had been seated at his computer. Thankfully, there was nothing too bad, just some bruising and a scrape on his shell as if someone had taken sandpaper to it. Still, that must have hurt at the time.
“That's good,” Donnie replied in relief. “Now, how are you really?”
Guilty, horrified and sickened by what he'd tried to do. He'd always prided himself on his control. On his willpower and his strength of focus and yet, he'd fallen under Hun's control so completely and so fast.
He could have killed someone...
Shell! He'd tried! He'd really, actually tried to kill his brothers and Michelangelo all! Just as he'd been commanded to!
The overwhelming churning in his empty stomach returned, stronger than before but now it was empty of even the acid.
“I'm okay,” Leo lied with a small smile that was meant to be reassuring. “You?”
Donnie didn't look like he believed him but he at least didn't call him out on it. He smiled wanly and ran a tired hand across his face. “I'm fine,” he almost slurred.
Leo shot him a knowing look. “Did you get any sleep?”
“No,” Donnie chuckled sheepishly.
“Was that because you were worried I'd wake up and try to kill you again?” Leo asked with a frown. “You really should've just left me chained. Shell, Don! For all any of you knew, I could've been faking sleep!”
Donnie laughed self-consciously. He'd considered that. “Maybe but I very much doubt it. That drug leaves its victims unable to think for themselves and therefore, unable to plan. Hun didn't give you any complex instructions so the chances of you doing such a thing were extremely low.”
“Still!” Leo protested. He did not like the fact they took that insane chance and they'd be having a long talk about it later. When everyone was rested and awake and he could see for himself they were all fine.
“Still nothing. Anyway, I wasn't the one who took the chance. Michelangelo was sure you were okay and from the fact that Master Splinter retired immediately after, I'm certain he agreed the danger was over.”
Leo glanced in the other-dimensional turtle's direction again, taking in the bruising and scrapes once more. At least Michelangelo seemed better off than he'd been when it had been the other turtle who'd been controlled. “So if you thought it was safe, why are you still up when you have clearly been fighting to stay awake?”
“I was worried about you,” Donnie admitted quietly, slightly emphasising the you. “Not that you'd attack us again or anything but more about how you'd be feeling when you woke and remembered everything.”
“Well, as I said, I'm okay so you can go to bed now,” Leo frowned. It wasn't a good enough excuse but it was too late to do anything about it now.
Donnie nodded sluggishly. “I will when you stop blaming yourself. What happened was not your fault, Leo.”
“I know it wasn't,” he agreed. And it really wasn't but he still couldn't help but feel awful about what he'd done and now he knew just how Michelangelo had felt after he'd been the one being controlled. No wonder he'd kept apologising afterwards.
“Do you?” Donnie asked pointedly, watching him intently.
“Yes, Don, I do,” Leo promised. Then at the disbelieving look on his brother's face, he took a breath. “I know it wasn't my fault, Don, but that doesn't stop me from feeling guilty for hurting any of you.”
Donnie's expression softened. “I know and knowing you, you'll probably feel like that for some time, no matter how I wish otherwise.” He sighed unhappily. “At least you've taken the first step by admitting it for a change.”
Leo smiled tightly. It was part of the lesson he learnt when he'd gone to Japan to train under the Ancient One, even if it didn't make things any easier at this moment.
“On the bright side, you destroyed what little was left of Hun's supply. He can't hurt anyone else like that ever again.”
“But what's to stop someone else from doing it?” Leo asked carefully. “Didn't you say something about a sample going missing from Petra before Hun broke in? Not to mention the scientist responsible for creating it also disappearing?”
“Doctor Schlemiel destroyed his research and most of the batch other than the two samples which were stored separately from the bulk of it. Apparently, he tried to destroy those too but was intercepted by security before he could and escorted from the premises,” Donnie explained, suppressing a painful-looking yawn. It wasn't so much that he'd forgotten about it before Leo brought it up again but rather he was too tired to think straight and had too much on his plate to think about it. “The reports were buried but when I dug into them looking for anything I could to try to help Michelangelo, they showed one of the samples had gone missing with no trace and in fact, all records had been doctored to make out it never existed in the first place. The only reason there is any record is that another scientist on the project insisted there'd been another. They also were fired when they wouldn't let it alone and indeed tried talking to Doctor Schlemiel, only to find the good doctor had packed up home and supposedly moved away with no forwarding address.”
“Do you think he left of his own accord or because someone made him disappear?” Leo asked quietly.
“I don't know, Leo,” Donnie replied helplessly. “It's possible either way. He knew how dangerous the formula was and did everything he could to destroy all knowledge of it. He could have chosen to disappear on his own...”
“But you're not sure?” Leo pressed, an anxious knot twisting within.
“I'm not. I just don't know either way, Leo,” Donnie replied, frustration edging his exhausted voice. “I don't have enough information.”
Leo gave a sharp nod. “We are going to have to look further into this but not right now. We'll talk more about it in a few days when we've all had a chance to recover,” he promised as a resigned expression appeared on his brother's olive-green features. “Go to bed, Don. Don't make me order you.”
Donnie looked at Leo in exasperation but he acquiesced. “Fine, I'm going but I'm serious about what I said earlier, Leo. What happened last night was not your fault. Remember that.”
“I know...”
“You couldn't have controlled yourself in those circumstances any more than you could've controlled the wind.”
“I know, Don,” Leo repeated more forcefully.
Donatello gave a small smile and stood, turning to leave when Leo found himself speaking up again in an impossibly small voice.
“I... I didn't hurt anyone too badly, did I?” The blood seeping from the cut on Raphael's arm filled his vision again. Just as it had when he'd first woken up.
Donnie turned back, contemplating him with serious but exhausted warm brown eyes. “No,” he finally answered. “There were no injuries severe enough to even require stitches.”
Then satisfied, Donnie finally left as Leonardo continued to sit on the bed, simply breathing in relief. After several minutes, his gaze returned to settle on the still sleeping Michelangelo and he couldn't help but smile.
Despite the fact that the younger turtle was covered in scrapes and bruises and he'd given him a couple of extremely close calls, Leo couldn't help but realise the only reason they'd all survived was thanks to him and his quick thinking.
Yes, it truly had been a team effort, his brothers and Michelangelo standing up to him and fighting him off. They'd all stepped in to protect each other again and again, deflecting his deadly attacks from each other numerous times, working together as a team to prevent the worst from happening. Their team wasn't as well-oiled as it once was with their own Michelangelo, no surprise there given they'd only known each other a little over a month now and only seriously started trying to get along and work together for half that, but they'd done well to work together as well as they had. Something he'd have thought impossible only a scant couple of weeks ago.
More than anything, last night's victory was down to the fact that he barely knew Michelangelo; he was only just beginning to learn the other-dimensional ninja's unpredictable style and didn't fully know what he was truly capable of because despite making more effort in training, Michelangelo still didn't give it his all outside of games.
“I tailored the session towards his own needs,” Master Splinter had said of the first truly successful meditation and Astral Plane session with the younger turtle.
There was definitely something to that, Leo mused thoughtfully. Over the last couple of weeks, Master Splinter had deviated their training from the norm. Leo hadn't questioned that given their Master was prone to do such things from time to time but now he saw it in a different light as an obvious attempt to bring out Michelangelo's potential. He guessed, in part, it was why the wise old rat had suggested they continue their trust games each day. To make it both fun and interesting for the playful turtle.
It was a shame the same had never been done for their Mikey when he was still alive. He might have put in more effort then instead of so often driving them and himself to distraction.
And maybe... just maybe... he'd still have been safe and alive with them today...
Leo shook his head, dismissing those thoughts. That way lay madness given the circumstances. He turned his attention back to the sleeping turtle before him.
Something else they hadn't known was that Michelangelo had any knowledge of pressure points.
Pressure points could be dangerous and that was why they hadn't practised on each other until a few years ago in their training. Splinter had started training them early in pressure points but had them only going through the motions for years or practising on training dummies, demonstrating their precision and technique until their Master was satisfied. Then and only then, were they able to practise on each other and even then, for a long time it was in slow motion, much like their katas, and without full contact. Michelangelo, however, had told Donnie and Raph he'd only ever seen it demonstrated the once. It was quite a chance he'd taken and one born of desperation.
Another thing that worked in their favour last night was despite how often he'd tried over the last couple of weeks, Leonardo still couldn't read Michelangelo's movements when the other-dimensional turtle used smoke bombs – if he didn't know better, he'd say the other turtle was on a par with Master Splinter with that skill – but without the smoke, it was another story. Michelangelo couldn't seem to hide his ki or presence to save his life without the smoke and he'd proven that over and over, despite Raph's and Casey's story of him sneaking up on the Elites that night. That was, until last night when he'd saved Donnie, and Michelangelo had saved Donnie's life last night, of that, Leo was certain.
Leonardo frowned thoughtfully, his eyes roving the sleeping turtle in concern.
Honestly, he had no idea if it was by design or accident but Michelangelo had hidden his presence completely as he raced up behind him, only giving it away at the last moment and causing Leo to react to the more immediate threat and for the first time ever, he was glad he didn't know the smaller ninja's full potential. Though that would definitely have to change.
A soft smile spread unbidden across Leo's face at the sleeping turtle and then he swallowed a chuckle. Leave it to a Michelangelo to sleep in such a weird or awkward position without a care in the world. Still, he'd be stiff and have a sore neck when he woke. For a moment, Leo wondered why no one sent him to bed when even Master Splinter and Raph had gone when they obviously felt the danger had passed. Then, dismissing that thought, he quietly stood, contemplating the younger ninja before simply deciding to carry him to bed where he'd at least get a more comfortable sleep until he woke. As he leant over him, however, Michelangelo sleepily spoke up.
“L... eo?” he breathed, sounding half in a dream.
“I'm here,” Leo straightened, smiling down at him to see his eyes blinking and half-lidded. “Good morning. You should have gone to bed,” he chided gently.
“Didn' wanna. Needed t' be here,” Mikey slurred with a soft breath, though he looked and sounded more alert with each syllable he uttered. He blinked again and looked seriously up at Leo. “I know what it's like,” he said quietly. “It's scary and it hurts so much knowing what could have happened and knowing you did that because you couldn't control yourself.”
Leo took a sharp breath.
“The worst part is knowing you didn't even try to fight it because you didn't have enough presence of mind at the time to try.” Mikey shuddered at the memories of what he'd done under Hun's control those scant few weeks back. How close he'd come to doing something unforgivable that could never be fixed, his fault or not. He gazed worriedly into Leo's warm grey eyes before casting his eyes down at the blanket covering him, his fingers working the pills worriedly. “You did though... You were desperate to stop yourself.”
“But I couldn't,” Leo said calmly despite the way his heart pounded wildly hearing the younger turtle's alarming insight. “You're right, though, Michelangelo. While I remember every moment clearly, I didn't realise what I was doing or even try to stop until after I tried to,” he paused, trying valiantly not to choke on his words, “behead you the first time. After that... I...” he lost his battle for control as his voice broke as the shame and horror of what he'd tried to do... what he'd almost done... hit him full-force. He squeezed his eyes closed as he tried desperately to regain his precious self-control over his emotions and even his thoughts. It wasn't his fault and yet... he should've been stronger. If he'd actually hurt them, his brothers... Michelangelo...
“L-Leo?” Mikey spoke up hesitantly, still looking down as he swallowed uncomfortably. “Do... do you blame me for when it was me being controlled and I nearly killed you?” he asked in an infinitesimally small voice.
Leo's eyes snapped open in shock as he suddenly realised the other-dimensional younger ninja still blamed himself for something completely out of his control this whole time, despite assurances to the contrary. “Of course I don't, Mikey! None of us blames you and I thought you knew that!”
Suddenly, Leo saw wide, bright-blue eyes locked unerringly on his own.
“Then why would you think we'd blame you?” he asked, his voice suddenly sure and strong and Leonardo found himself gaping at him, for a moment seeing his own Michelangelo's face, hearing his own Michelangelo's voice. Seeing the Michelangelo who somehow always knew just what to say in the moment it was needed the most. Then the vision faded to reveal the younger, other-dimensional Michelangelo still holding his gaze and refusing to look away or let Leo escape back into his guilt. In that moment, he realised that despite the physical and personality differences between the two Mikeys, they shared the same eyes, the same soul. The same caring nature. He'd known it before, of course, but this was the first time he'd truly felt it. One way or another over the course of the last month, this Michelangelo had truly grown on them all, even on Donnie who still had issues thanks to his survivor's guilt, and they were all far better off for it.
Leo smiled tenderly at Michelangelo as he realised he truly felt better than he had since before... “Michelangelo,” he began hesitantly, “you may not be our Mikey but I can honestly say I'm proud to be able to call you brother.”
As Mikey's eyes widened in surprise and pleasure, Leo stepped forward again and crouched, drawing him into a much-needed, gentle hug. “You really saved my shell last night, Mikey. You saved all our shells. Thank you.”
Mikey smiled back, his grin broad and happy as he sank gratefully into the warm embrace. “Hey, what're other-dimensional bros for?”
-:-
Notes:
A/N: I'm sorry for the slow updates throughout this story but hey, it's finally done! I promised you I wouldn't abandon it :-)
While this is the final chapter of this story, it is definitely not the end of the series. I have rough plans for several more stories (probably not as long as this one) before Mikey returns home. I need to plot the next one out properly and then I'll start writing it. In the meantime, if you are reading on FFNet, keep an eye out on 'Tales From AOtGO' or on AO3, just watch the 'AOtGO' series as the next story in the series (a one-shot) will be posted there. Also, I will be posting more 'Aftermath' soon and eventually, a story that will bring the turtles of both universes together. You'll probably all lose patience with me by then but it's what I've always planned. Now, if only other bunnies (in various stages of writing/plotting) will leave me alone so I can focus, right? XD
Not counting my horrible first TMNT oneshot (which I would love to completely disown except for the fact that it's what inspired me to write by sheer fact of writing for the first time in 8 years), this story is what actually rekindled my love of writing. I filled half a 96 page exercise book with plotting (more like - extremely rough story with no details - I cannot bullet point plot, haha), writing during lunch and teabreaks at work and even after work, before then starting to rewrite, fleshing it out fully and finally typing it up. A long process but it's what works for me given I have trouble focusing by writing directly into a computer.
Anyway, I'd like to thank you all for joining me on this ride. Your support has meant the world to me.
Pages Navigation
Magpie (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Jun 2015 03:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 1 Mon 01 Jun 2015 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheArchaeologist on Chapter 1 Mon 26 Dec 2016 11:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 1 Tue 27 Dec 2016 01:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
SargeWritesFanfiction on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Aug 2018 06:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Beezzi on Chapter 1 Mon 29 Apr 2019 06:14AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 29 Apr 2019 06:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Oct 2019 01:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheArchaeologist on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Jun 2021 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Jun 2021 05:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
No one (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Aug 2023 02:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 1 Tue 15 Aug 2023 07:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
sweetnsaltie_8 on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Oct 2023 11:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 1 Fri 17 Nov 2023 07:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 1 Fri 11 Oct 2024 09:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
sweetnsaltie_8 on Chapter 2 Sat 28 Oct 2023 11:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 2 Sat 12 Oct 2024 12:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 2 Fri 06 Jun 2025 10:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 2 Sun 08 Jun 2025 08:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 2 Tue 10 Jun 2025 05:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
graveyargh on Chapter 3 Thu 30 Mar 2023 08:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 3 Wed 12 Apr 2023 09:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vexeria_17 on Chapter 3 Thu 18 May 2023 08:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 3 Sun 28 May 2023 02:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
sweetnsaltie_8 on Chapter 3 Sat 28 Oct 2023 12:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 3 Sat 12 Oct 2024 09:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheInvisibleShapeshifter on Chapter 4 Sat 04 Dec 2021 07:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 4 Wed 08 Dec 2021 09:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
sweetnsaltie_8 on Chapter 4 Sat 28 Oct 2023 12:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 4 Sat 12 Oct 2024 10:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sun_byss4 on Chapter 5 Sun 12 Nov 2023 08:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zelgadis55 on Chapter 5 Fri 17 Nov 2023 04:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
Nikikeya on Chapter 5 Sun 13 Oct 2024 12:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation